《Well, I'm an Anti-Hero now.》 Chapter - 1 (Start) Chapter - 1 Dav: Can you imagine a world full of heroes, villains, and monsters? Well, welcome to this vast, shitty world. You might be wondering why I say that. Currently, there are 8.2 billion people in the world¡­ And yet, out of all of them, guess who was the only crippled guy without a power? (Yeah, me¡ªDav, of course.) But let¡¯s get back on track. Most people would call this world a fantasy¡ªlike the ones in fairy tales and legends. I won¡¯t bore you with my suffering, so let¡¯s move on. --- I was just 18 years old when the first ¡°heroes¡± appeared. At the time, they weren¡¯t all that strong yet, but you know how it goes¡ªheroes are seen as the absolute defenders of humanity, even if some were only in it for wealth and fame. At first, there were only a few recognized power levels: E, D, C, A, and S. However, back then, not everyone had a rank. The fact that heroes even existed was already considered a miracle. Not everyone who awakened with powers became a hero. Some were just ordinary citizens or warriors born with abilities. The real difference between heroes and others lay in their aura¡ªa visible energy that flowed from their bodies. The most common aura colors were: Blue: Those who possessed mana. Orange: Those without mana but with unique abilities. White: Normal, powerless humans. (Yeah, that¡¯s me.) Yellow: Marked someone as a true hero. Red: Usually seen in criminals, assassins with murderous instincts, or heroes of overwhelming strength. These classifications came into play 200-300 years ago, following the appearance of the first Crater Events. But I¡¯ll get to that later. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. --- Now, let¡¯s talk about me. Born with zero powers, zero mana, and nothing special, I spent my days training alone in my attic¡ªjust the classic physical workouts to strengthen my body. My family already had powers, but that didn¡¯t mean they saw me as useless. In fact, they always supported me and told me not to feel discouraged. But I was damn frustrated. Getting mocked by friends, relatives, and especially that bitch of a sister of mine. (Ugh, ew.) My family¡¯s abilities? Father: Fire manipulation. Mother: Water control. Older brother: Super strength. Second brother: Lightning powers. Sister: A damn annoying ability that let her invade people¡¯s minds. If you weren¡¯t mentally strong, you couldn¡¯t resist her. Youngest brother: Only 4 years old, so his power hadn¡¯t awakened yet. Months passed, and despite all my training, the only thing I gained was exhaustion and fatigue. (;~;) Still, I kept going for another year, and by the time I turned 19, I saw some changes in my body. I was stronger¡­ but I still had no powers. Every day, I was filled with anger and frustration. Then, one night, everything changed. --- It was 2 AM, and I was walking through my small town, looking for a vending machine after another exhausting training session. That¡¯s when I heard it. A woman¡¯s screams¡ªpainful, desperate, coming from somewhere nearby. It didn¡¯t take long to find the source. In a dark alley, a man with powers was about to violate a woman. I froze. What the hell could a nobody like me do against someone with powers and mana? I clenched my teeth, frustration boiling inside me. My fists tightened so hard that my nails dug into my skin, drawing blood. I knew I should have walked away. But I couldn¡¯t. Before I knew it, I was already behind him. He was a massive, bald brute, ugly as sin. (Can you be any more unlucky?) [At this point, all my bald readers must be upset. Kekeke.] People like him were a pain in the ass. When someone awakens powers, they don¡¯t just get abilities¡ªthey also receive a physical blessing that makes them stronger than normal humans. I punched him. He turned around, looking at me like I was some kind of cockroach. His words stung, but honestly, his ugly face was even more offensive. (Seriously, how did someone like him get powers while I got nothing?!) I fought him for a few minutes¡ªjust long enough for the woman to escape. But my attacks? Completely useless. Then, with inhuman speed, he struck me. I was sent flying into a wall, blood pouring from my mouth. I couldn¡¯t feel my arms. But I refused to give up. --- I got up. Again. And again. Even if my life was worthless, even if no one would ever know what happened here, I didn¡¯t care. I threw dust into his eyes to blind him. I kicked him in the balls. He barely flinched. (Damn it!) Blind and furious, he started swinging wildly at everything around him. Then, he stopped. And he laughed. He mocked me, saying I should¡¯ve just stayed out of his way and continued my miserable, powerless life. And then¡­ His aura changed. A deep, crimson red burst from his body¡ªso powerful, so suffocating that I could barely breathe. A true hero-tier aura. (Great. Just my luck to fight a monster like this while I¡¯m already broken.) My body screamed at me to give up. I refused. I charged at him. One last attack. My iron rod struck his neck¡ªagain and again, each hit aiming for the same weak point. Dozens. Hundreds of times. I almost killed him. But then, my weapon shattered. (; - ;) And in that moment, he landed a mana-infused punch straight to my chest. I flew back. And yet¡­ I felt nothing. No pain. No exhaustion. Confused, I looked down at my hands. Then I saw it. A golden aura surrounded me. The brute froze in horror. ¡°How?!?!¡± he screamed. He had the ability to manipulate mana, to detect auras, and to alter energy flows¡­ but now? His powers were gone. The moment he hit me, I had absorbed everything. His mana. His abilities. His strength. Everything. He tried to crawl away, begging for mercy. I only grinned. A cruel, twisted grin. I didn¡¯t see myself as a hero. I was something else. Something worse. An anti-hero. So I did what had to be done. I erased him. And that was only the beginning. End of Chapter 1 CHAPTER -2 Present CHAPTER - 2 I remained indifferent for a long time, without letting anyone know that I had become a "hero," allowing everyone to think I was the same as always. This gave me more freedom to act and venture into every dark corner over the past three years, massacring every scum and growing stronger, absorbing their mana and aura. I received so many abilities from my victims, both good and bad. However, some of them were truly useful, to the point that those scumbags themselves didn¡¯t even know how to use them properly. I¡¯m talking about abilities like: I thought they were few at the time, but then I realized that hardly anyone else had even one, and heroes had only 2 or 3. If I had to rank myself back then, well, I¡¯d say Grade S (I think). I also obtained other abilities, but not as important, such as: Well, I won¡¯t say more so as not to waste time. I spent another year killing these scumbags and trying to figure out how many heroes were out there. I discovered that only a hundred heroes had been found worldwide, and one of the strongest among them vanished without a trace. [Mh] (Some hidden heroes hunted monsters and focused on national security without revealing themselves as heroes, just people with powers.) The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Can you believe it? The same guy who gave me his mana, one of the strongest in the world, in a backwater town like mine, dying like a pig. [Gave? Or stolen? HAHAHA]. However, this guy wasn¡¯t just hero-ranked but also wanted for his crimes. So, he never really had what you¡¯d call "heroic fame." I did everyone a favor, I suppose. ~ Present ~ Dav: I guess I¡¯ll go to the supermarket to buy some sandwiches and green tea. WOO, offer 1.50€ > 1€ Someone up there must be watching over me, thanks. Narrator: ... Dav: I think I¡¯ll go eat them in the shade under some tree. (A little later) I guess it¡¯s time to head home... also because it got late after my last job. I borrowed 2 euros from that dead guy for my sandwiches, nothing more! Narrator: ... Dav: I don¡¯t have a rich family... and right now, this is the only job I¡¯m doing without anyone knowing, without pay... My family is just a normal family, after all. I can¡¯t expect much. Dav: (Happy for a moment) I¡¯m back home! My bed is a mess, Jesus... I wonder what my mom is cooking that smells so good, smells like meat [hehe]. (Curious) Why is everyone watching TV? This is so weird. None of them ever gather like this to watch the news together... I¡¯m talking about my siblings and parents... This worries me. What the hell is going on? (Worried) Why are there suddenly all these monsters? And what the hell is that thing!? An army of monsters, how many are there? 10k, 50k?? Father: Listen closely, they¡¯re about to say it. Mother: (Fearful) Oh God... TV: There are reports of approximately 1 million monsters in our Italian territory, northern zone, city of Turin, population 866 thousand. We are unable to determine the grade of the monsters and the boss, but the city is a hotspot, a living hell... All residents managed to evacuate in time! Please, heroes, come and exterminate them!!! Narrator: At that moment, a catastrophe hit the whole world, but Italy suffered the worst. Other places only had a thousand monsters, but Italy was doomed. Dav: (Walking towards his room) What do I do? It¡¯s true that I¡¯m currently one of the strongest heroes, but a million?! And that boss is fucking huge, as tall as a building and just as wide! [Lmao] Maybe if I join the others, we¡¯ll have a chance, right? Father, shouting: What the hell do you mean our heroes are too scared to participate?!! Dav: (Resigned) We¡¯re doomed now... It just got worse... From bad to worse. (Thinking) How much time do I have? Can I handle this alone? Will there be support? But... if no one does anything, we¡¯ll all die anyway! The innocent, the children... (Quietly, so no one would notice) I¡¯m sorry, family... But I guess I have to go alone... Dav: (Preparing) My backpack is ready, I double-checked all my abilities, and from the ones I gained in the last three years, when I was 21, I haven¡¯t gained anything in the last year, now that I¡¯m 22. My abilities over the years have improved, and many others, almost all medium and high level, not to mention some at max level. (Worried) I¡¯m heading to the roof and flying at maximum speed towards Turin. No time! The troops are all dying. Narrator: With his Flight ability (Max Level), he will get there in less than 20 minutes. Dav: (Looking around) This place... Nothing is left except flames, blood, and destruction... I hope everyone made it out. Soldier (Shouting): Don¡¯t let them pass!! What are you doing here? Get out, run, quick! Dav: I¡¯d be a hero who came for you, Sir... Soldier: (Doubtful) Really? You look like a high school kid with your 1.60 cm height. Dav: (Annoyed) Alright! Good luck then! Soldier: (On his knees) Please, don¡¯t go!!! We¡¯re all dying and getting wiped out... No other hero except you has come to help us... (The soldier, tears in his eyes, begged him to stay and help.) Dav: (Serious) I don¡¯t need prayers, I came here for this! Well, where¡¯s the rabble? Soldier: (Pointing) 10 km from here, straight ahead. You¡¯ll see the army fighting. I¡¯m here to ensure everyone has left the area. Dav: Got it! I¡¯m off then. Soldier: (Crying) Please, save us. Narrator: With a smile on his face, Dav felt so pumped he¡¯d even dare to face the Demon Lord himself. Dav: (Loudly) Fall back and send a support request to all the heroes in the world, send them here. Let me know when they arrive!! Your damn hero is here to save your asses! Commander: (Shouting) You think you can fight a million monsters plus a boss alone?! Dav: (Sharp gaze) Do you want to die pointlessly? I asked you to call for help for a reason. Fall back and kill anyone who slips past me to attack you. Move 10 km away from here, now! Commander: (Clenching fists in pain) I-I¡¯m truly sorry... We can¡¯t help you much, but we promise to clean up those who get past! Narrator: The soldiers didn¡¯t lose hope when they saw the only hero there to protect them, indirectly telling them, "Don¡¯t die, no one will pass from here." Dav: (Serious look, laughing) I guess it¡¯s just me and you filthy bastards now. END OF CHAPTER - 2 CHAPTER - 3 [THE BATTLE] CHAPTER - 3 Dav: (Angry) Who should I start torturing? Damn, such a difficult choice considering you''re a million bastards all packed together. (Thinking) The boss is watching me, but he''s not doing anything except sending monsters my way. Tsk... I''ll have to get rid of them all with some multi-target attack magic, so I''ll use Circle Attack Magic. I can use a maximum of 10 circles since I''m only at a high level... Alright, let''s activate it! Dav: (Pronouncing the spell) Circle Attack Magic, creation of 10 large circles (Above their heads at an extremely high altitude) I''ll also use Feline Fear to slow them down with the fear they''ll see in me, but it won''t last long. (Shocked) Whoa, just one large circle covers 100 meters! With 10, I can cover a 1-kilometer area and get rid of them much more easily. Narrator: As the circles destroyed anyone who moved, Dav noticed that many monsters did not take much damage from his high-level circles and realized that many of them were high-ranking. Dav: (Tsk) Damn! Why are those guys unharmed without taking much damage from my attacks... I suppose magic alone won''t do much. (Confident with a grin on his face and with a horrifying face) Alright! It''s time to see what color my Aura is! I just need to find something that looks like a sword or even a piece of iron. [D¨¦j¨¤ vu] (Looking down) What if I took that iron rod and infused it with aura using my High-Level Aura Sword ability along with High-Level Sword Mastery? (Trying) I can feel that this iron rod is now really heavy and solid!.. (With wide eyes full of curiosity) The aura itself and within me... why is it... black..? I''ve never seen such a color, should it be normal? Maybe I shouldn''t show it to anyone. That is, if I stay alive, of course!.. Now I just need High-Level Lightning Step. Dav: (Enjoying his abilities) I feel my body so fast! I can feel my body so light that if I dashed, hundreds of meters would feel like just 2 meters or less!! Alright, let''s test it right away [(^o^)] If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Narrator: Dav was shocked to see that with just a small step, an iron rod, black aura, and some enhancement abilities, he could wipe out thousands of them in seconds. But this wouldn''t last long because the boss started to notice the problem. Dav: (Happy) This is amazing! At this rate, I''ll finish them before the other heroes arrive to help me!! (Expression changes) Eh? Why did that guy start moving just now??? Couldn''t you stay still for a bit, you fat boss?! (The boss used a powerful attack against him) Dav: (Scared) Shit! What attack was that?! I almost lost my head... It looked like a wave of red and black energy. Half the size of a building! And it came out of his mouth! (Looking around) It leveled everything behind me... thanks to my aura, I didn''t melt like chocolate from that intense heat. This guy must be an SS rank, most likely! Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense. Narrator: It was difficult to determine his rank... Also, because Dav, at just 21 years old, reached S rank due to his abilities and physique. This is what he thought about his rank. After turning 21, he became immensely stronger, multiplying himself hundreds of times per second due to his ability... but he thought this was just because of his skills. Dav: (Panting) Without a decent weapon, I''ll be torn apart with another attack like that... Plus, these monsters are not decreasing. I''m surrounded, and if they keep attacking me, it will be a problem even if many of them are weak while others are fast, super resistant, and strong. I tried to take one of their weapons from those huge monsters over there, but when I tried, the weapon crumbled because of my aura... I''ll use High-Level Super Strength and charge at them with brute force. Narrator: He fought like a madman, activating High-Level Black Fire abilities, Courage, and Circle Attack Magic until he was utterly exhausted... His steps were fast enough to dodge many of the aerial attacks and those from the boss... But his energy was starting to suffer. Dav: (Exhausted) Bastards, are you scared?! Do you want to run away?! I''m still in shape! Bring it on!!! I still have many great abilities to show you, it''s not over yet, you bastards! (Another attack from the boss) Dav: (Panicking) BARRIER!!!! Da...mn! I can''t stop this wave attack multiple times if this guy keeps firing more while I''m busy with these monsters. (Thinking) I''ll try to attack him! I just need to get a little closer and use Aura plus Circle Attack Magic, trying to combine 10 circles into one and get rid of him once and for all. I''ll use Lightning Step! I need to clear some of them; otherwise, I won''t be able to activate the circle... I''ll climb that collapsed building, and I''ll need a few seconds to activate it, merge them, and make sure the aura can penetrate his barriers. - A few hours earlier... - ITALIAN DEFENSE EMBASSY: (Yelling) Do you expect us to believe that a kid is fighting against all those things?! Are you kidding us?! Commander, have you abandoned your post?!! Commander: (Serious, clenching his fists) We are not joking or spreading false information, gentlemen! At this moment, that boy is fighting alone without weapons, using only his abilities... But he won''t last long being the only hero volunteering against a million of these, plus a boss. - Present - Dav: (Discomfort) Damn, that guy won''t stop staring at me with that horrible face! And I can''t figure out what this ability is!!! Of!!! Level... (In the meantime, a small flying drone, unnoticed, was broadcasting everything live worldwide) Dav: Alright!!! The ability is ready, and it''s time to use it. Hoping nothing goes wrong and I can penetrate his barrier. (Gritting his teeth) It''s ready!! Finally ready!! What a colossal circle above his head WOW!!! A mana attack infused with black aura. The shot is about to be fired! I need to step back. Dav: (Shouting) Take down that shit for annoying me all this time!! FIRE!!!! Narrator: The whole world shouted, "Kill that monster!!!" END OF CHAPTER - 3 CHAPTER - 4 [END OF THE BATTLE]
CHAPTER - 4 FIRE!!!! Dav: (Coughing) Cough, cough... I raised a dust cloud... A powerful shockwave burst forth, as if it were a divine attack. [;-)] (Trying to look with one eye open) I can''t see anything¡­ many of those monsters, if not half, are already roasted from my combined infused abilities. Narrator: The world celebrates Italy''s liberation with cheers and jumps of joy, but the only one who does not celebrate is him¡­ Dav De Lion, staring into the void. Dav: (A fear invades his mind) Is this a joke?! That bastard just regenerated half of his body as if nothing happened!! [._.] Not even with that much power could I take him down?! What am I supposed to do?! Run? Pff¡­ Even if I wanted to, I can''t. All these monsters just surrounded me, and I have no strength left in my body... (Hearing something) I hear a sound¡­ maybe I''m imagining it. Dav: (Looking up) WAIT! Someone is clearly saying something from the sky!! I can¡¯t hear it properly, where is it coming from?? (Doubtful) I see a plane! Eh? What the hell is that thing it just dropped? Should I catch it mid-air? It could be dangerous... Well, I doubt humans would want to kill me right now, after possibly discovering some of my dark secrets¡­ Heheheh... Let¡¯s try catching it mid-air!! Dav: (Grabbing the object) Got it!! What is this? A walkie-talkie? I should turn it on and see what they have to say. (Sarcastic) Testing, testing? Can you hear me? I¡¯m a little busy right now¡ªcould you hurry up so I don¡¯t get sliced into pieces? Thanks. Messenger (Shouting): 2 hours! Dav: Pardon? I don¡¯t understand. Messenger: Hold out for 2 hours! The he¡­ fr¡­ om¡­ the wo¡­ are¡­ comi¡­ Dav: I can¡¯t understand a damn thing. Messenger: I repeat, hold out! Heroes from all over the world will arrive in 2 hours! Dav: Are you kidding me?! 2 hours?! I¡¯ll be dead by then... Ah, they¡¯re gone... (Clenching his grip on his weapon) What other choice do I have? But I don¡¯t even have any strength left after my last attack. Narrator: The whole world stood speechless, seeing the boss still alive and unscathed after that massive shockwave. At that moment, every single hero from all over the world set out for Italy for one person¡ªthe one who gave them all hope and courage. We''re talking about approximately 5,000 heroes, including many undisclosed ones who had been living in hiding. Before this, there were only a few hundred heroes in the entire world. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. (Heroes = Yellow-Red Aura) (Warriors = Powers, mana, low aura) All the heroes prayed during their journey, wishing for that young man to hold on as long as possible, or else it would mark the end of the world as we know it. Dav: (With a smile on his face) So what choice do I have!? Only half of them are left¡ªthis won''t be a problem! Courage for five minutes¡­ Aura Sword, Sword Mastery, Lightning Step, Zeus'' Resilience at 50% for 30 seconds, CD 3 minutes. (CD - Countdown = Cooldown) I will give my all for these 2 hours¡­ even if it kills me!! Narrator: He fought, fought, and kept fighting to the brink of exhaustion, barely understanding anything. His vision blurred with his own blood, but he did not yield! He couldn''t maintain his abilities for long, and many times he was wounded by the monsters'' weapons¡ªdeep cuts on his back and face. He continued on, wielding nothing but a piece of iron infused with aura and mana for another 20 minutes. Blood covered the ground as he struggled to stand back up multiple times. With one open eye, he saw a message appear before him: "!!! of !!! level has been upgraded to Dark Death Scythe, permanent, God-level." Finally, he wielded a proper weapon, infusing it with Aura through his High-Level Sword Mastery and charging at anyone who dared to stand in his way. Dav: (Covered in blood, half-dead, shouting) My dear boss, I will make you regenerate so many times that you¡¯ll beg for death with this weapon!! (Thinking) I need to reach the boss without wasting these last few scraps of energy¡­ cough¡­ [blood]... Shit, I don¡¯t have time to waste. Narrator: He pushed forward, enduring countless attacks and slaying thousands with a single dark slash. As he finally neared the boss, the enemy unleashed its usual attack, but this time it was stronger and multiplied¡ª10 black waves, each powerful enough to wipe out an entire city, especially the one behind Dav that he desperately tried to protect. With his Dark Scythe and High-Level Barrier, he barely managed to deflect the waves with extreme difficulty and sheer will. The boss froze in shock and hastily activated all of his defensive barriers¡ªa total of 10 high-rank barriers. Dav found himself above the boss, his entire body wrapped in an enormous black and red aura, his single open eye darkened by the overwhelming aura of his final attack. Dav: (Shouting in rage) You¡¯re not escaping me this time!! Are you scared now?! I¡¯ll show you what fear really is for someone much smaller than you!! High-Level Feline Fear!! DIE!!!! Narrator: With that single strike, the boss¡¯s barriers crumbled like cookies, and his head was cleaved in two, sending a shockwave that flattened the area for miles around. With Aura Sword + Dark Death Scythe, the boss lost his ability to regenerate, and thus¡­ He died. Dav: (Spitting blood, in pain) I¡¯m in pieces, and these monsters are still here¡­ I won¡¯t leave until¡­- Cough, cough¡­ Damn it¡­ I have no strength left¡­ Dav: (Laughing in despair) At least that bastard is dead. No! One more time! One more!! Zeus'' Resilience at 50% for 30 seconds, Lightning Step!! - 50 minutes left - Narrator: He fought on, suffered even more wounds, and the world could only watch in silence as the boy who had slain the boss now had to face 389,000 remaining monsters. Standing tall, rising again and again, with his sharp blade, he killed, killed, killed, killed, and killed until he lost his right arm¡­ He kept fighting, pressing on despite weapons lodged in his body and burns searing his flesh, trying to stem the blood loss as much as possible. Dav: (Screaming in pain) AHHHHHHHHH!!!!! I won¡¯t surrender just because I lost one arm!! Bring it on!! Even if I¡¯m left with only my head, I will kill you all!! ~ 30 MINUTES LEFT! ~ Narrator: He kept going, but then¡ªa fatal blow cost him his left leg... Dav: (Without strength) Is this all you''ve got?? If you won¡¯t come to me, then I¡¯LL COME TO YOU!! (Shouting) COURAGE!! Lightning Step!! Take this! And this! And this!! ~ 10 MINUTES LEFT ~ Dav: (Desperately) Aura Sword! Burn, you bastards!! Go to hell!! Narrator: The world could only bite their nails, clench their fists, and cry in despair¡­ even the heroes in transit couldn''t hold back their tears. ~ 5 MINUTES LEFT ~ Dav: (Thinking) Shit, I can¡¯t think straight anymore¡­ How many are left? Can a hundred heroes handle them all? ~ 30 SECONDS LEFT ~ Narrator: At that moment, he was the strongest. Dav: (Collapsing, tears of blood in his eyes) I¡¯m sorry¡­ I have no strength left¡­ I gave it my all. Narrator: He fell backward, completely drained of strength and blood. Dav: (Feeling warmth) I feel warm¡­ ~ He opened his eye. ~ Dav: (Relaxed) A beautiful young girl is stopping me from falling¡­ Curly, chestnut-blonde hair and a sweet smile. Didn¡¯t know they sent kids to war¡­ Narrator: She smiled and told him to leave the rest to them. The support had arrived. Dav: Then¡­ I¡¯ll rest a bit. Good luck. --- END OF CHAPTER 4 -- CHAPTER - 5 [The world] CHAPTER 5 Heroes (Shouting): Clear the area! Not a single one must escape! Commander: (Calling the medics) Bring bandages, a stretcher, and medicine immediately! We need to get him to the hospital now! He¡¯s losing too much blood¡ªmove it! Narrator: While everyone was busy wiping out the remaining monsters with a murderous instinct and a smile on their faces, people on the ground, with tears of joy in their eyes, once again thanked the one and only hero who had given everything for them. Meanwhile, the plane flew as fast as possible toward a major hospital to provide urgent and priority care. The Italian government would never allow themselves to lose their one and only hero, the highest-ranked in the world, even if it cost them billions upon billions of euros. Days passed, and Dav De Lion remained in his hospital bed, receiving treatment while in a coma, with no certainty of when¡ªor if¡ªhe would wake up again. The doctors stated that he would remain in this state for a long time, but they were unsure for how long exactly¡­ It could be days, months, or even years. No one could know. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. His family never stopped visiting him, taking turns to watch over him and care for him. One day, the Italian National Defense Embassy requested a meeting with the family to ask if they could transfer the hero to a secure location, accessible only to his family and military personnel. The designated area was a massive base with walls 1 kilometer long and 20 meters high. It was built away from the city, making it desolate and heavily guarded by soldiers day and night. The base, considered a matter of national importance, was constructed in just a few days. At its center stood a hospital-residence, where the hero would be moved for better protection and medical treatment. His family agreed, prioritizing their son''s safety and care. The news spread everywhere. People from all over the world tried to visit the base, but no one was allowed entry except for his family and military personnel. Still, just seeing the towering walls was enough to bring joy to the masses. People shouted with joy, hoping that their voices would somehow reach him. Many drew pictures and placed stickers filled with love on the walls, all in gratitude for their one and only hero, who had protected them from a massive crisis. Every day, an enormous crowd gathered behind those high, thick walls, coming from all over the world. Children smiled, people of all ethnicities and religions prayed and gave thanks, remaining there for hours¡ªjust to be certain that one day, their hero would wake up. Meanwhile, the Italian National Defense Embassy ensured that the remains of the boss, the monsters, and everything within their bodies would not go to waste. The materials recovered from the monsters provided valuable resources. For the first time in human history, the world understood that everything had changed. The sudden raid that had terrified the entire planet marked a turning point. Scientists spent a long time studying its cause, while heroes worldwide began revealing themselves, no longer needing to hide. Governments across the globe held a press conference, calling upon heroes everywhere to protect the world from future threats¡ªuntil the day their hero would awaken. END OF CHAPTER 5 CHAPTER - 6 [A NEW BEGINNING] CHAPTER - 6 Doctor: Don¡¯t forget to make sure the monitor isn¡¯t having any issues. If there¡¯s any problem with his heartbeat, let me know immediately and alert the soldiers outside the door. Nurse: (Smiling) Understood, Doctor! It¡¯s 12:30, you¡¯re going to eat now as usual, right? Doctor: (Laughing) Yes, my dear. At this point, I¡¯m just an old man, and eating is the only pleasure I have left! AHAHAH! Nurse: Take care and enjoy your meal, Doctor! - A FEW HOURS LATER - Dav: (Opens his eyes) I need a bathroom. Feels like I haven¡¯t relieved myself in decades¡­ Dav: (Asking) Hey, excuse me! You¡¯re a soldier, right? Could you tell me where the bathroom is? Soldier: (Shocked) ... (Shouting) ALARM! THE HERO HAS AWAKENED!! BRING CLEAN CLOTHES AND HOT FOOD!! Dav: Yeah, okay¡­ but I just wanted to know where the bathroom was, buddy¡­ Soldier: (Guiding him) My apologies¡­ Please follow me. Use this one, it¡¯s your personal bathroom, Sir Lion. Dav: Alright, thanks. (Relaxing like never before) This feels so good¡­ [-] (Thinking) But¡­ why did they panic so much?.. I was just looking for a bathroom. (Flushes the toilet) Where¡¯s the sink? Uh¡­ there! (Washes his hands with soap and his face) Dav: (Looking at himself in the mirror) Who the hell is this?! Is this me?!! What¡¯s with all this beard?? My hair??! I look like a wandering hermit! I need to make sure to shave everything with my electric razor. Damn, I feel so weak and exhausted¡­ Dav: (Worried) I feel my body overflowing with mana and aura. What should I do?? If I release everything here, the entire hospital will explode, and there will be many casualties. Where¡¯s that soldier? I need clothes and shoes right away. Dav: Soldier! Did you bring me some clothes and shoes?! Soldier: Yes, sir. I personally placed everything on your bed. Here you go. Dav: (Puts his hands on the soldier¡¯s shoulders) Listen to me carefully..! You all need to get out of here, as far as possible. I won¡¯t be able to contain my power for long, and this place will explode in a few minutes due to my aura and mana release. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Warn everyone and run! Soldier: (Confused) Eh? (Shouting) SOUND THE ALARM! EVERYONE MUST EVACUATE! DROP EVERYTHING AND RUN AS FAR AS YOU CAN! GET IN THE VEHICLES AND DRIVE AWAY! Narrator: The alarm blared for several seconds, and everyone ran without hesitation, getting as far away as possible. The structure began to shake as his accumulated mana and aura started to break free after so much time. Everyone got far enough and watched from a distance to see what would happen. Dav: Damn, I can¡¯t hold it in anymore¡­ I don¡¯t feel any life signals nearby, so I can finally release everything. Here it comes! Dav: (Releasing energy) AHHHHH!!!!!! Narrator: Where everyone had gathered, silence filled the air, followed by an overwhelming dark force that brought them all to their knees. He unleashed so much aura that it surrounded the entire base with deep darkness, triggering an earthquake across the nation. Every living being in the country felt that immense and terrifying presence, a pure killing intent. It invaded everyone¡¯s mind, paralyzing them with fear. The heroes, no longer as cowardly as before, all rushed toward the event without running away like last time, where they had hidden and waited for the only hero who had saved them. Meanwhile, every fragment of the ground crumbled, the base turned to dust, and the earthquake was so powerful it felt like the beginning of a new calamity. Everyone thought it was another divine catastrophe like the one that had happened before. When Dav finally let out all his power and regained his senses, he saw thousands of people staring at him in shock¡­ His aura was a dark black with streaks of red, resembling lightning. Throughout the nation, both good and evil people felt his presence. For some, this changed everything. So everyone tried to understand whether he was the hero¡­ or a new boss. Dav: (Thinking) I might have overdone it¡­ So many people¡­ No, wait¡­ Those auras, that mana¡­ Are they all heroes and warriors?! Why did all these people gather here?! Ah¡­ Well. I suppose I owe them an explanation. Dav: (Floating in the sky) Hello, everyone. No, I¡¯m not a demon here to kill you. And no, I¡¯m not your hero. (Sarcastically) I¡¯m just the guy who busted his ass saving all of yours a few days ago, probably, and ended up in a hospital bed¡­ Nice to meet you. (Silence) Crowd: (Shouting) THE HERO IS BACK! HURRAH! HURRAH! Where are the media? Someone take a video and upload it! The press is on the way! Press: (Intrusive) Tell us, how does it feel to be the world¡¯s most beloved hero?! The one who protected us from that divine calamity! How do you feel?! Dav: (Annoyed) 1 - I couldn¡¯t give a damn about any of you. 2 - I didn¡¯t protect you because I cared. I did what I had to for my family. 3 - I am not a ¡°hero.¡± I kill without hesitation those who deserve it, and I take no prisoners. 4 - Get lost. I want to go home. Crowd: (Silence) ¡­ (Shouting in joy) HURRAH!! THE HERO IS BACK! NOW ITALY HAS ITS TOP HERO ACTIVE ONCE AGAIN! Crowd: (Gossiping) Now even America with its top-ranked hero won¡¯t be able to call itself number one anymore! AHAHAH! (Gossiping) True, true! I can already imagine their faces! (Intrusive) Can we take a selfie!? Please, let¡¯s take a picture together! Crowd: (Chanting) HERO!! HERO!!! Dav: (Thinking) I better disappear¡­ Narrator: Dav was surprised to see that when he said those things, no one cared¡ªit only made them happier. He flew toward home, taking only 20 minutes, as the base was in Milan, and with his flying speed, it wouldn¡¯t take long to reach Sicily. From above, while flying, he noticed many things had changed, but for him, it felt like just a few days had passed since his coma. Dav: I¡¯m here! The doorbell has been changed! But my family¡¯s name is still here, so no problem. (Sarcastically) Still all locked up as always, I see. Mother (through the intercom): Who¡¯s ringing? What do you want? Dav: (Shouting) What do you mean, ¡°What do you want¡±?! It¡¯s me, open up! Your son Dav! Oi, answer me, I¡¯m not joking!! (A large gate is heard opening with an electric buzz at a single click) Mother: (Tearing up) Is it really you?! You¡¯re supposed to be in the hospital¡­ Dav: (Glancing around) Well, yeah¡­ Some things happened¡­ Mother: (Hurriedly) I¡¯m calling your father right now! Honey, do you hear me??! Our son! He¡¯s back! He¡¯s right in front of our gate! Father: (Panicked) Eh, are you joking?! I¡¯ll be right there! Call all our children and gather them! I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes! (Mother calling everyone) Dav: (Thinking) While they¡¯re all shouting, I¡¯ll go shave this beard and long hair. (Electric razor buzzing) Dav: (Surprised) I didn¡¯t remember it growing this much so fast¡­ (Crazy idea) What if I used Black Flame to burn it off and save some time? Mother: (Calling Dav from outside the bathroom door) Dav, everyone is here. Come out when you¡¯re ready. Dav: Okay. - 20 MINUTES LATER - Narrator: Everyone waited anxiously in the living room, biting their nails and running their hands through their hair repeatedly as each minute passed. Dav: (Narcissistic) WHO is this handsome guy?? Oh, right, it¡¯s me. [UwU] I feel reborn now. Dav: (Walking forward) Alright, time to meet my family¡­ (Thinking) They¡¯ll probably scold me for disappearing so suddenly¡­ But they¡¯ll understand. (Footsteps echoing) (Door opens) Dav: (Normal expression) So¡­ What¡¯s up? END OF CHAPTER - 6 CHAPTER - 7 [Family meeting] CHAPTER - 7 Dav: What a silence, guys... (Laughing in shock) You all look like you''ve aged 20 years when I look closely, AHHA! Mother: (Smiling) Yes, that''s true. We''ve aged, and you haven''t. Dav: Being 22 has its perks, I suppose, heh heh heh. Father: You were in a coma for 10 whole years... Yet, your appearance hasn¡¯t changed since that last battle. Except for the scars, which are hard to miss. Dav: So, you want me to believe I was in a coma for 10 years? Nah, too absurd. Narrator: Dav didn¡¯t know, but he realized as soon as he saw his mother outside the gate. The weariness in her walk, her tiredness, and the change in her skin. Dav: (Thinking) I should be... 32 now? How many movies, manhwa have I missed in that time... This is really worrying. Mother: (Smiling) You have grandchildren now, and your siblings have grown. --- [Bio: Family] Brother: Andr¨¦ De Lion - 38 years Brother: Cris De Lion - 34 years Me: Dav De Lion - 32 years Sister: Lexia De Lion - 28 years Brother: Gabriel De Lion - 14 years Father: Theo De Lion - 66 years Mother: Melissa De Lion - 63 years Andr¨¦ De Lion: I have two little ladies now! Daughter 1: Martina De Leon - 9 years Daughter 2: Mia De Leon - 7 years Cris De Lion: I also have two little troublemakers... Son 1: Marco De Lion - 9 years Son 2: Ivan De Lion - 7 years Cris: While our sister, nothing. She¡¯s crazy and wouldn¡¯t even want a rich, desperate lover. Dav: AHHAAHAHHAHAH Lexia De Lion: (Irritated) You guys are always the first to break things. Why does it bother you so much that I don¡¯t want kids? Andr¨¦ De Lion: (Gesturing) We''re not surprised. You¡¯ve been insufferable since birth and still expect someone to listen to you after treating everyone so badly. Cris De Lion: (Laughing) Well said! I don¡¯t even know how you¡¯ve managed to put up with her at home for 28 years, bothering everyone every day, meh. Dav: Where¡¯s my little brother? Call him. Narrator: The mother quickly went to call him. Mother: Hey, Gabriel! Your brother wants to see you! If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Gabriel: (Fearful) But I don¡¯t know who he is... I don¡¯t remember him, and what they say about him scares me. That battle with a million monsters and a calamity boss, God... They said he was the demon who crushed them all by himself, and the ones who came to help just cleared the remaining 16% of the monsters. What should I do with him? What should I say? Mother: (Comforting) Just go. You don¡¯t have to say anything. He asked to see you because he wants to. - A few minutes later - Narrator: Young Gabriel entered, but there was a great silence, and he started sweating, looking at the floor, too scared to meet his brother¡¯s gaze. From him, he could clearly feel an overwhelming aura that could sever anyone¡¯s head with a single look if they said something wrong. He closed his eyes and began clenching his eyes and hands tightly, trembling. [Dav placed a hand on his head and hugged him tightly, tears falling like rain onto his head. After that day, he lost 10 years of his life and couldn¡¯t see his little brother grow up.] Dav: (Hugging him) You¡¯re a man now, look how tall you are... I remember when we used to walk together with your little hand, and I slowly taught you how to eat fries. How many cartoons we watched together every day in mom¡¯s bed with her big TV. Do you remember what I told you? "Even if Satan himself descended to this earth, no one would harm you as long as your brother was here to protect you." Narrator: Little Gabriel began crying and hugged his brother tightly. He didn¡¯t remember much, but he remembered all the love his brother gave him. Dav was the only one who stayed with Gabriel every day when he was just a 4-year-old child. He never stopped watching over him, his eyes always on him, his hands ready for any eventuality. When he made food, Gabriel always ate with him because he loved Dav¡¯s cooking. Gabriel: (Happy) You¡¯ve really come back? Dav: (With a confident look) Your brother is back. I may not look as good as I used to, and I may not be as strong as I once was, at least for now. I need to regain all the strength I lost. Andr¨¦: (Shocked) You lost your strength?! Dav: Not exactly. But if we had to say... Hmm... Less than half? Specifically, 3/10. But don¡¯t worry! In a few years, I¡¯ll have it all back. 2-3 years. Andr¨¦: (Relieved) That¡¯s a relief then. Cris: (Curious, looking at Dav) What will you do now? I mean, you¡¯ve just woken up, you¡¯ve just arrived, there¡¯ve been a lot of changes. You need to know that after the long sleep, the states created a new system, laws, and schools for hunters, for anyone, regardless of sex or race. Dav: Hunters? Now you call them that? Not bad. Tell me more. Cris: As I was saying... As you already know, hunters have incredibly tough bodies that even normal bullets can¡¯t kill. So weapons, as we know them, are practically useless. So the army started recruiting hunters, and many guilds were formed. The most important guilds for the economy and safety were created by the states. National Security Guild Work Guild for Hunters Then many others began to form, but these were from other hunters. They offered to make it bigger with high ranks: SS/S | B | AA | SS+ | | C | A++ | S++ | | D | A+ | S+ | | E | A | S | These are the ones currently discovered by the International Security Guild. Dav: (Surprised) Ohh! Interesting. What rank are you? - Silence - Andr¨¦: (Touching his head, laughing) Currently, my rank is B+, and my ability is super strength. Cris: Mine is B, and my ability is the power of lightning. Lexia: A, the power of mind control. Father: C, the power of fire. Mother: C, the power of water. Andr¨¦: Only my daughter Martina has a power. Scientists say that only at 9 years old can your true power be discovered. Her power is Attack Magic. Cris: My Marco can use Lightning like me, AHAHAH. Dav: You, Gabriel? What¡¯s your power?? Heh heh heh [UwU] - An awkward silence - Gabriel: I don¡¯t have a power... I have no mana, and I can¡¯t use aura. Dav: How can you say that? You should be 14 now, right? Mother: The academy created for future hunters has a measuring device for each student, but that doesn¡¯t mean any boy can¡¯t join this academy. Maybe we haven¡¯t told you about the academy, right? Every state created academies for all children/young people in the world, with accommodations and an annual fee to pay. So right now, you see Gabriel, Marco, and Martina at home because it¡¯s summer vacation. Currently, there are 3 huge academies in all of Italy: The first in Milan The second in Rome The third in Palermo You should see them! They¡¯re so powerful, large, and beautiful with immense space for students. Dav: Where does all this good will from the Italian state come from? I¡¯m already surprised if in 1/3 of the doors in a bathroom, there¡¯s even just one... Father: Do you remember your raid? The monsters and the boss? Dav: (Thinking) How could I forget? Father: Italy got all the resources from the boss and the monsters. We¡¯re talking about hundreds of trillions... Our family was handsomely rewarded because of you. The Italian state named the academies after you, ¡°Dav De Lion Academy.¡± Dav: (Ew) That¡¯s so cringe. Back to the point. You¡¯re telling me Gabriel can¡¯t use powers, mana, or aura!? END OF CHAPTER - 7 CHAPTER - 8 [Training] CHAPTER - 8 Mother: (Sad) Exactly, Gabriel can''t use any of this, and for him, the academy has been hell until now... Narrator: Gabriel was listening to all this with anger and tears. Dav: (Boasting) And here I was, thinking it was something big. Did you forget who you''re standing in front of? The number one loser without powers, at least in the past [;-;] Father: (Thinking out loud) Now that I think about it, that''s true!! You had no powers, mana, or aura! How did you do it? Dav: It''s a long story, so I''ll just tell you a small part of how. - 10 minutes later - Father: (Pale-faced) That was so horrifying to hear that you almost made your mother faint... Dav: Gabriel, come here. Narrator: Gabriel approached... Discouraged, sad, and without any more hope in his eyes, he looked his brother in the face. Dav: (Looking at Gabriel with blood-red eyes) Do you want to become strong? Gabriel: (Without a second thought) Yes!. Dav: It will be a little painful, so come closer. Narrator: That night, Dav used mana conversion and transferred part of his mana to Gabriel. Dav 10% > 0% | Gabriel 0% > 10% It was a somewhat painful process, but it was worth it. Dav also made sure Martina and Marco went through the same process, ensuring that none of them had any problems with their aura and mana. He gave a small portion of his strength and power to his nephews so they could become strong and defend this world one day. Conversion: 2% > 0% 0% > 2% Dav asked Gabriel to try to focus, feel the mana within him, and use his aura by concentrating. Gabriel succeeded without any problems, and Dav saw with his own eyes his nephews¡¯ auras turning golden yellow. The family was astonished and left speechless. Dav: (Demonic face) After summer vacation, we''ll retest your evaluations. For now, we''ll train together for these two months [kekeke] Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Narrator: Everyone was terrified hearing this¡­ seeing the classic monstrous, smiling face that Dav had at that moment. Mother: (Cheerfully) Don¡¯t die, Gabriel ?? Andr¨¦: (Laughing hysterically) AHAHAH, Martina, the same goes for you! Cris: (Waving as if it were the last time) Marco, remember that your uncle is a monster. Good luck. Narrator: The kids were speechless and terrified¡­ but full of energy and ready to train! - A few hours later in the attic - Dav: (Thinking sadly) It''s been so long... I trained here every day from when I was 8 years old until that day... Mother: (Carrying many blankets and pillows) I brought you some clean blankets. You know, no one touched your bed for the past 10 years, so it gathered dust... Dav: (Hugging his mother with tears) I missed you, Mom. You were my only thought throughout the raid. Narrator: His mother hugged her son with tears in her eyes and told him that everything was okay now. If another problem arose, her hero Dav would protect her once again. Lying in bed, staring at the ceiling, Dav wondered if all of this was really over. The raid? He needed more information. Dav: (Before leaving) Mom, contact Matteo. He should tell me more since he''s a guild leader in Milan for business. (Thinking) After training all my nephews and my brother, I''ll make sure to meet him. Narrator: Matteo wasn¡¯t just his cousin but also his best friend since childhood. So he was speechless when he heard that he had become a guild leader. - The next day - Dav: (Kicking them out of bed) Weaklings, it''s training time, wake up! Marco: (Half-asleep) Uncle, but it''s 5 in the morning... Dav: (Irritated) I know what time it is, you little shit! Move your ass and get ready, or I''ll show you a hellish training session on the first day. Narrator: He said it with a murderous intent in his voice... Dav: Oh, Gabriel, you''re already up! That''s my brother! Go wake up the sleeping princess and get something to eat. I''m going to pack your bags for the next two months. Gabriel: We''ll be away for that long, brother? Marco: (Sad) I won¡¯t see my family for two months... Dav: (Throwing a slipper from a distance) Crybaby, hurry up and eat! Dav: (Thinking) Bags and luggage are packed. It should be enough for exactly two months. I''ll take them to the deserted islands of the Pacific. We shouldn''t have any problems with fruit and fish. It should be uninhabited, so training won''t be an issue. The Tetepare Islands will be perfect. (Shouting) Are you ready, brats? We¡¯re leaving! Marco: (Tearing up) Without saying goodbye to our family?.. Dav: (Laughing) Exactly! Let¡¯s go. Narrator: Dav created a barrier, one of his abilities, and trapped his nephews and brother inside to carry them through the air. He arrived there in 3 hours. Dav: It¡¯ll be a long flight, but with my speed, it won¡¯t take more than 3-4 hours. - Arriving at Tetepare Island 4 hours later - Martina: (Eyes wide, staring) What a beautiful island!! I want to take a swim right away! Marco: (Smiling, shouting) WoW, I can sleep here under a beautiful sky while eating fish! Gabriel: (Imagining) I¡¯ll get a perfect tan! The girls at the academy will love me! Narrator: They suddenly felt their uncle/brother''s killing intent as he looked at them with weapons drawn and a wild smile on his face. They froze... Dav: (Demonic gaze) If you don¡¯t want to starve, I suggest you pick up these weapons and start training, you brats! So¡­ B E G I N. Narrator: They trained day and night non-stop... Exhausted and drained, they didn¡¯t allow themselves to stop unless their uncle/brother told them to. There were also duels between them, such as swordsmanship and magic battles. Dav: (Thinking) They''re really giving it their all. Should I make them do another thousand push-ups? (Shouting): Hey guys, another thousand push-ups!! Don¡¯t even think about running away, because you can¡¯t! MUAHAHAHA. Marco: (Resigned) Mom, Dad, I¡¯m going to die here... Thanks for being with me... Martina: (Shouting) Stop whining! Everyone is suffering here! Dav: (Thinking) Gabriel is doing great! He finished a thousand push-ups in 30 minutes and immediately started practicing sword strikes. Dav: Gabriel, do it at least 50,000 times this month and don¡¯t stop! Martina, focus on activating spell circles the whole month. Marco, concentrate and release lightning continuously without killing anyone. (Thinking) It¡¯ll be a long two months. - One month later - Gabriel: (Thinking) I can¡¯t feel my hands anymore... How many strikes have I done? Ah, right... 49,899 thrusts. (Finally happy) I FINALLY FINISHED!! I wonder how the others are doing... Narrator: A huge earthquake shook the ground as Gabriel landed his final strike, splitting the tree in two. Dav: (Excited) Soon, we¡¯ll have our fight. With that ever-present smile on his face... Dav: (Shouting) YOU HAVE 3 DAYS TO REST AND EAT PROPERLY! Soon, it¡¯ll be our duel. Me against all of you. END OF CHAPTER - 8 CHAPTER - 9 [The duel] CHAPTER - 9 Dav: You all worked hard and did really well. Now, for the last two weeks, we will focus on magic. Gabriel: (Raising his hand, he asked) But brother, I don¡¯t know how to use magic... Dav: (Scratching his ear) Ah... I forgot to tell you that you can use elemental magic, but no more than two spells. - Silence - Gabriel: (Shouting) Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?! I can use magic? This is amazing! Dav: Well, if I had to name your class... it would be Magic Swordsman. A very rare class, I suppose. Many people infuse their weapons with their aura, elemental magic, or simply nothing. Gabriel: I can use aura and infuse my sword with it. Dav: You¡¯ll have to infuse your magic into your sword and also use it for other defensive and offensive purposes. Alright, we¡¯ll start in a few days. For now, rest. (Thinking) While everyone has fun and relaxes, I¡¯ll check my abilities... I wonder how terrible their state is after 10 years... (Shocked) What is this?! This can''t be... No, but with my multiplied growth ability, I shouldn''t be too surprised. Mh... 10 years ago, these were my skill levels:
  • Flying (Maximum level)
  • Feline Fear (Medium level)
  • High-level Stealth
  • High-level Lightning Step
  • Courage for 5 minutes
  • Zeus¡¯ Resistance at 50% for 30 seconds
  • Black Fire Power (Maximum level)
  • High-level Attack Circle Magic
  • High-level Barrier
  • High-level Super Strength
  • High-level Sword Mastery
  • High-level Aura Sword
  • Multiplied Growth (Maximum level)
  • Mana Conversion/Manipulation (Maximum level)
  • Permanent Dark Death Scythe
And now...
  • Flying (Maximum level)
  • Divine Fear (God level)
  • Divine Step (God level)
  • God-level Stealth
  • God-level Courage
  • Zeus¡¯ Resistance at 500% for 10 minutes
  • Black Fire Power (Maximum level)
  • Divine Attack Circle Magic
  • Divine Barrier
  • God-level Super Strength
  • God-level Sword Mastery
  • God-level Aura Sword
  • Multiplied Growth (Maximum level)
  • Mana Conversion/Manipulation (Maximum level)
  • Permanent Dark Death Scythe
  • God-level Super Regeneration
  • Time Stop ¨C stops time for 3 minutes (CD: 1 day), High level
  • Divine Attack 100% > 0% for 20 seconds, then 0% > 500% for 10 seconds (CD: 1 hour), God level
  • Blaister ¨C attacks become 175% stronger for 20 seconds (CD: 2 minutes), High level
Dav: I must have gained all this after that raid... Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. The regeneration from that boss will be really useful with only 3/10 of my power left... Right now, my body is a wreck... I¡¯m sure even an S-rank could slap me around just fine. (Thinking) Time Stop?! When and how did I get this ability?! Wait a second... I might be wrong, but when I was hitting that boss, I felt like my body was taking damage even before I got to him... Could it be that bastard had this ability too?! Now I understand why he had so much time to regenerate without any issues. But I suppose my ability and his had different cooldowns and activation times, considering how many times I hit that bastard and how often he regenerated... I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore, it was a nightmare.
Narrator: A day passed, and everyone had fun playing on the beach, grilling, and eating lots of fish. They watched the sky together, making many comments about it. None of them would ever forget that day.
~ 2 days later ~ Dav: Are you ready? Training is about to begin. First of all, sit down, close your eyes, and hold the weapons I brought for this training. Gabriel, your sword can contain magic. I infused it with a rune from a very old boss, so there shouldn¡¯t be any issues. Gabriel: Oh, that¡¯s good! A boss¡¯s rune?! Wait... There was only one boss in the last 10 years, and much earlier than that... Uncle, which boss are we talking about? Dav: (Expression of I don¡¯t care) The trashy little boss I killed 10 years ago. The runes were given to me as a reward for killing it. I don¡¯t know their value because back in my day, these things weren¡¯t so rare, and you could find them in magic armament shops. I had neither the power nor the interest to care about them. Gabriel: (Shouting, shocked) A pure violet rune that you can barely find anywhere?! Even if you could, it would cost a fortune... You¡¯re giving it to me?! Dav: (Meh) If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it back. Gabriel: (Accepted immediately) Thank you, brother! (This rune must be worth hundreds of thousands of euros, and he wants to infuse it into my sword?! I won¡¯t disappoint him!) Dav: I can feel that these runes greatly enhance weapons and armor. Normally, you¡¯d need a Runic Blacksmith to embed it, or else it would just be a waste and get destroyed. But I made sure to add only 5% of its power temporarily. One day, I¡¯ll find a good blacksmith and improve your weapons. Now, focus. Gabriel, make sure your mana reaches your sword. Martina, it should be easier for you with a staff. Same for you, Marco.
~ Shortly after ~ Dav: You¡¯re all doing well. Gabriel, focus more, follow the mana paths, and reach their end. Narrator: Inside Gabriel¡¯s mind, many mana paths formed, with several lines guiding him. From the tip of his sword, a flame appeared until it became a Fireball. Dav grabbed it in his hands and destroyed it. Gabriel almost lost control, which would have caused a huge explosion and ruined Dav¡¯s fish. Dav: It was good, Gabriel, but you need to learn to control it without using all your mana. Start with 30% and so on. (Thinking) Martina and Marco are using their magic staffs without any issues and have managed to stabilize their mana... interesting.
Narrator: Gabriel was happy with his progress and kept training over and over again for the remaining two weeks.
~ 2 weeks later ~ Dav: (Happy) Not only have you mastered fire, but also the earth element. You surprised me, Gabriel! I¡¯m so proud of you! Of all of you! (Said with a murderous intent) I suggest you rest, because tomorrow will be your death. Our duel has arrived. Narrator: Everyone was terrified by what they heard, but three of them were very sure they would win.
~ The next day ~ Dav: Are you ready? END OF CHAPTER - 9 CHAPTER - 10 [The academy] CHAPTER - 10 Dav: I hope you¡¯re ready because today, you will meet death. Narrator: Everyone tensed up, fear gripping their hearts. The strongest man in the world stood before them. What worse opponent could they face than him?.. Dav: Being tense will get you killed. Think of this as the start of a raid against a boss. You¡¯d all be dead already. Narrator: He speaks from his first and only experience with a divine calamity boss... Dav: (Moving quickly) If you won¡¯t come to me, then I¡¯ll come to you! Narrator: His aura instilled so much fear in their minds that it left them vulnerable. Gabriel: (Thinking) That! That¡¯s a monster. Are we supposed to fight him? Not even an entire nation of hunters could kill him... But I didn¡¯t train just to stand around and get beaten!! (Shouting) Martina, create magic circles above him and distract him! Marco, use all the lightning you have left to stop him from moving. I¡¯ll use Fireball! Ready?! Marco/Martina: Yes! Gabriel: Fire!! ~ Sandstorm ~ Gabriel: (Excited) We hit him! There¡¯s no way he avoided all those attacks... (Panicked) How is he still standing?! He doesn¡¯t even have a scratch! Dav: You little brat, who do you think you¡¯re talking to?! I may have lost most of my power, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve become some weakling. Gabriel: (Determined) I¡¯ll use an aura sword and create openings with Fireball! Cover me! Dav: (Kicks him) First, try defending against this. Gabriel: (Screaming) I have to block it!! (Thinking) Stone Shield!! This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. (Shield shatters) What?! AHHHG! How did he break my stone shield with a single kick?! Gabriel: (Thinking) Why did I feel an abyss of power the moment he kicked me?.. It was as if a human was crushing an ant... But I was the ant in that moment. Dav: Now, let¡¯s deal with those two. (Encouraging) Come on, show me your progress! Narrator: Martina and Marco used their circles and lightning, but it was useless. Dav¡¯s body was so resistant that he didn¡¯t even get a scratch... while picking his nose in boredom. Martina: (Exhausted, resigned) Well, he is our uncle... We give up, uncle. But this was really helpful, and it¡¯ll prepare us for the battles ahead. Marco: (Happy, tired) Thanks, uncle! Gabriel: (Breathing heavily) You¡¯re way too strong, brother... Narrator: The problem wasn¡¯t them... It was him. An abyss of power. Dav: Now we can go home. Gather your things and get ready. Your parents must be worried about you. After all, I only left them a letter saying: "I¡¯m taking the kids with me for two months. See you when we return." Narrator: ... ~ A few hours later ~ Dav: We¡¯re back! (Thinking out loud) I feel an oppressive aura inside this house. Did someone die, or did a demon awaken? Siblings: (Shouting, crying) Damn you, where are our children?! Are they at least alive?! Why did you just leave a letter?! Couldn¡¯t you at least tell us properly and let us say goodbye to them?! [;-;] Dav: (Looking away) They¡¯re fine... Now they¡¯re much stronger, and soon, they won¡¯t have any problems with their academy evaluations. Mother: About that... Some men in uniform came a few days ago to deliver this letter. We told them to come back in two months since you were away, but they left a letter with a number to call once you returned. Dav: Let me read it. Narrator: The letter read: "Mr. Dav De Lion, we would like to invite you to visit our academies for the opening ceremony of the new academic year. We hope you will give a speech to inspire and encourage our future hunters by showing them their one and only Italian hero." "The opening ceremony will be held on September 10, 2035, at 9:00 AM." "Awaiting your response, best regards." Dav: (Smiling) I suppose we¡¯re going together next week. Keep your heads high and be brave. (Curious) First, I¡¯ll have to call this number and confirm. Narrator: That very day, he called the number and confirmed his attendance. The next day, the doorbell rang, and looking like a bum, Dav peeked outside and answered. Dav: (With messy hair, wearing pajamas) What do you want? Narrator: Rude... National Security Guild: We¡¯ve come to deliver your formal uniform for the ceremony. Please take it. Dav: Ah, thank you... Have a good day. (Thinking) Nice outfit, matches my red hair and eyes with the Italian colors. Mother: (Heart eyes, smiling) You look so handsome!! To think you still look like a 22-year-old... I can¡¯t imagine how many women will hit on you, hehe. Dav: (Smiling sadly) With my face? I doubt it, ahahah. Narrator: If only his face was the problem... ~ One week later ~ Dav: You three ready? We need to go, or we¡¯ll be late. (Thinking) I¡¯ll take my father¡¯s car. That way, we¡¯ll get there in just two hours from Patern¨° to Palermo. ~ Doorbell rings ~ National Security Guild: We¡¯ve come to pick you up, sir. Please, step in. Dav: (Whistling~) What a car! We¡¯ll be comfortable, and I won¡¯t have to drive for two hours. Come on, you three, hop in and behave. (Checking everything) You got everything, right? You¡¯ll be staying at the academy for the next six months until the end of the first semester, then you¡¯ll come home for a few weeks. Did you say goodbye to your parents and grandparents before leaving? Good! Let¡¯s go. Narrator: The kids were nervous, but having their uncle/brother with them reassured them, making for a pleasant journey to the academy. A new adventure awaited them all as the academy year began. Dav: (Thinking) Gabriel should be in his first year of high school now, while those two are in fourth grade, right? Well, from what Mom said, the academy is so big that it houses around 10,000 students from all over the world, though 80% of them are Italian. Middle and high school students all attend this academy. Meanwhile, in Milan, there¡¯s an academy for university-level hunters for those who want to continue their studies. Many do it for their families since they¡¯re not very strong but are intelligent. Others do it to make connections and secure backing from noble families. Some study magic to become stronger through knowledge. This will be interesting. END OF CHAPTER - 10 CHAPTER - 11 [The beginning of the evaluation] CHAPTER - 11 Dav: (Thinking) Now that I think about it... Martina and Marco are only 9 years old; they were born in 2026. Martina: October 18, 2026. Marco: December 7, 2026. Then how is it possible that they are being allowed to attend the academy, which is only accessible to students 11 years and older? National Security Guild: Perhaps you''re wondering why we allowed your 9-year-old nephews to participate, correct? Dav: Exactly. National Security Guild: You should know that since you are our nation''s hero, the state has decided to grant your nephews direct admission to middle school. They clearly see potential in them, given that their uncle is the hero. National Security Guild: We''ve arrived! Dav: (Whispering) So that''s how it is, huh? National Security Guild: (Politely) You kids will have to proceed and join the other students to listen to the teachers. The hero cannot enter with you. I''m sorry, but those are the rules. Your presence might discourage other students, making them think this is all about "personal privileges" due to the hero¡¯s influence¡­ even if you are family. Dav: (Nods with arms crossed) That¡¯s fine. Get off and be careful. See you later. National Security Guild: Mr. Lion, are you ready? Everyone is waiting for you. (Ironically) Don¡¯t forget your written speech, and please, we kindly ask you not to kill anyone [;-;] Narrator: He stepped out of the car and walked in with his head held high, trying to suppress both his aura and his embarrassment. In front of him, on both sides, stood 10,000 students of all ages, ranging from 11 to 18 years old. All of them stood straight without making a sound, filled with fear and anxiety at the mere sight of the world¡¯s most powerful hero at their academy. Even though his aura was restrained, everyone could feel it, experiencing an overwhelming sense of fear that made it impossible for them to move. He climbed onto the stage and sat beside an elderly yet strong-looking man. The old man¡¯s face bore deep wrinkles and visible scars, with piercing blue eyes that radiated experience and determination. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. His slicked-back hair had reddish highlights, adding a touch of elegance. He wore a sophisticated suit with a tricolor-striped jacket (green, white, and red), a light-colored shirt, and a dark tie, projecting an authoritative and charismatic image. His proud and confident posture suggested a high-ranking position, possibly in politics or the military. Vittorio De Santis: It¡¯s truly an honor to see you in person, Mr. Dav De Lion. My name is Vittorio De Santis. I have heard about that tragic incident 10 years ago. At that time, there wasn¡¯t much our state could do¡­ But thanks to you, we managed to avoid massive destruction and countless deaths. Dav: Please, just call me Dav. You are much older than me, and I can see great experience in you. Vittorio De Santis: (Serious) Then allow me to ask the same of you. I have never been fond of formalities... But when you''re in uniform, what can you do, eh? Dav: (Thinking) This man is really interesting. Talking to him is quite pleasant. Vittorio De Santis: Let¡¯s be quiet now, it¡¯s about to begin! Professor Rugerus Andreas: Students, listen carefully! Today, the greatest national hero will participate in the evaluation demonstration for all of you new students who have yet to undergo it. Show the great hero the respect he deserves! Students: (Shouting) Greetings to the national hero, Mr. Dav De Lion! Long live the hero! Professor Rugerus Andreas: (In a low voice, approaching him) Mr. Lion, I will now give you my place so that you can deliver your speech. Dav: (Calmly) Thank you, Professor Rugerus. (Speaking into the microphone) I SEE THAT THE ITALIAN STATE HAS EXCEEDED MY EXPECTATIONS AND BUILT MIGHTY AND GRAND ACADEMIES. I EXPECT EACH AND EVERY ONE OF YOU, NO MATTER HOW YOUNG OR OLD, TO GIVE YOUR BEST IN THIS EVALUATION. MAY YOU ONE DAY STAND SHOULDER TO SHOULDER WITH THE HERO IN THE FACE OF ANOTHER CALAMITY TO SAVE OUR NATION ONCE MORE. Students: (Shouting) LONG LIVE THE HERO! LONG LIVE HERO DAV DE LION! (Talking among themselves) "One day, I¡¯ll stand shoulder to shoulder with him!" "What are you saying? That¡¯ll be ME!" Narrator: Not all students respected the hero, and many doubted that it was truly him who had awakened from his coma. Some of them started voicing their doubts, and Professor Rugerus Andreas did not tolerate such insolence, suggesting that these students be expelled to avoid angering the hero. Dav: (Placing a hand on his back) Let me handle this, Professor. Don¡¯t worry. (Calling out a student) You! Step forward and repeat what you just said. Narrator: In less than a second, Dav was in front of him, looking down at him despite his mere 160 cm height, and asked why someone like him dared to look at him that way. He unleashed such a powerful aura across the entire Academy¡ªsimilar to the one felt after his awakening¡ªthat everyone in front of him was forced to their knees. He asked once again, "Who is taller, you or the hero?" The boy fainted, and upon regaining consciousness, he begged not to be expelled. The hero granted his request and told him to become stronger¡ªnot for the hero, but for the nation. With tears in his eyes, the boy apologized and promised with his head held high that he would dedicate every last bit of his energy to improving himself. Dav: (Thinking) I think I handled that well. Professor Rugerus Andreas: Let¡¯s begin the evaluation. Only 3,000 of you will take it. Middle School: 1st Year - 586 Students 2nd Year - 497 Students 3rd Year - 468 Students High School: 1st Year - 695 Students 2nd Year - 754 Students Vittorio De Santis: (Curious) How many do you think will reach Grade A this year with this evaluation? Dav: (With a thoughtful expression) I remember that in my time, a Grade A referred to an already powerful hero, not easily achieved. But as I already know, some have reached even higher grades, like SS+. So, how easy or difficult is it to reach Grade A now? Professor Rugerus Andreas: Allow me to answer that question. It depends on their mana¡ªthe aura their body can release without issue. But if I had to put it simply¡­ Compared to 10 years ago, ranks have developed more quickly, with new heroes being born from old heroes. Now, a Grade A is more like what a Grade B was 10 years ago. There are now many subcategories like A, A+, A++, and AA to further distinguish them. So, let¡¯s say that a Grade A today is simply a very advanced Grade B from the past. Vittorio De Santis: (Surprisingly pleased) Professor, you explained that really well! Dav: Your explanation helped me a lot, Professor. Professor Rugerus Andreas: I appreciate that; it is an honor for me. END OF CHAPTER - 11 CHAPTER - 12 [ Evaluation 1 ] CHAPTER - 12 Professor Rugerus Andreas: As every year, the evaluation will be conducted in reverse alphabetical order, so form 50 lines in front of the professors. 50 at a time, place your hand and do not panic. Do not be tense, it will be very easy and quick. Dav: (Thinking) Gabriel is in group G, Martina and Marco in group M. It will take some time for Gabriel, I suppose... But it will be worth the wait. ~ 5 hours later ~ Vittorio De Santis: So far, we''ve only seen many grade E, D, and C students... I wonder when higher grades will start appearing. (Sighing) Dav: (Proudly) Don''t forget that my nephews and my little brother are participating this year. Vittorio De Santis: (Smiling) I can''t wait to see them then. Shall we make a bet? If none of them surpasses grade A, I will grant you a request. But if at least one of them does not surpass grade A, one day, whenever I ask, no matter what, you must accept my request. What do you say? Dav: (Thinking) He''s clever! Hahaha. After seeing hundreds of low grades, he''s convinced that there wouldn''t be anyone meeting his expectations, enough to make a bet. Or perhaps, it''s just an excuse to get closer to me with a request, knowing that I probably wouldn''t use it for evil purposes? Cunning old fox. I accept! Vittorio De Santis: (Intrigued) Your nephew Marco is now stepping up for evaluation. I bet he''s a mage? His composure and the mana I can sense in him are very strong. Perhaps I have lost my bet! HAHAHA! (Whispers among students) Now they''re even letting 9-year-olds participate? Are they mocking us? Shut up, that''s the hero¡¯s nephew. I don¡¯t think they let him in without a reason. Maybe you''re right! Let''s see. Dav: (Thinking) Marco, no matter what happens, give it your all! This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Professor Rugerus Andreas: Marco De Lion, please proceed. Marco: (Thinking) I just have to place my hand? Alright. Evaluation Machine: Calculating... Name: Marco De Lion, age 9, Lightning Mage. Strength, mana, aura, experience... Calculating... ... Grade A. Narrator: Everyone was speechless... A 9-year-old among the top students at just 9 years old! Mr. Vittorio De Santis was momentarily at a loss for words before bursting into joyous laughter. Professor Rugerus Andreas: (Pointing) Student Marco, you may go directly to your room and request your key at the faculty office; they will explain everything to you there. Next is Martina De Lion. Step forward and place your hand on the machine. (Students whispering) Is she his niece too? Didn¡¯t you hear the name? Who would go around pretending to have the hero''s surname? Just watch quietly, don¡¯t start making enemies just because they¡¯re 9 years old! Martina: (Thinking) I¡¯ll give it my all! -- Evaluation Machine: Recalculating... Martina De Lion, age 9, Attack Mage. Mana, aura, experience... Calculating... ... Grade A. -- Vittorio De Santis: (Laughing in delight) Two grade A students at once!? What a powerful family you have, Dav! HAHAHA! But still, none of them have surpassed grade A. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to win this BET! AHAHA! Dav: (Thinking) I did well to train them for those two months... Honestly, I didn¡¯t know experience would count. I mostly did it to improve their bodies and skills. Professor Rugerus Andreas: (Pointing) Student Martina, you may go directly to your room and request your key at the faculty office; they will explain everything to you there. ~ 4 hours later ~ Vittorio De Santis: (Fiddling with his fingers out of boredom) I''m getting bored... More grade C students... (Interested) That girl looks promising! Look, Dav. Dav: I¡¯ve noticed. She seems to come from a noble and very strong family. (Thinking) I can see an orange aura shining much brighter than a normal orange, but no type of mana. Professor Rugerus Andreas: Please, place your hand. Evaluation Machine: Recalculating... Elysia Valenhart, age 15, Swordswoman. Mana, aura, experience... Calculating... ... Grade A. Narrator: Dav and Vittorio De Santis were surprised by a new grade A that was not from Dav¡¯s family. The girl stared at Dav, showing him her confidence and determination that one day she would become his right hand, his loyal companion, and that she would face calamities with him¡ªnot alone anymore. Vittorio De Santis: (Chuckling) Is there anyone else who will bring me as much satisfaction as your nephews and this girl? What else should I expect? HAHAHA. (Looking at Dav) Want to have a drink tomorrow during the second phase of evaluation to talk about this again? Dav: I wouldn¡¯t mind, but my little brother is still left. I didn¡¯t know there were two phases of evaluation... It must be tomorrow, since it¡¯s already 6:00 PM, and we¡¯re almost finished. (Thinking) Only a few groups left, and now it¡¯s Gabriel¡¯s turn. Professor Rugerus Andreas: Please, place your hand and relax. Gabriel: (Thinking, whispering) I worked so hard... At least a grade B! Evaluation Machine: Recalculating... Gabriel De Lion, age 14, Magic Swordsman. Mana, aura, experience... Calculating... ... Grade A+. Dav: (Shouting while grabbing Vittorio¡¯s shoulder) Vittorio, do you see this?! I won the BET! AHAHAH! My brother is a genius! Professor Rugerus Andreas: Student Gabriel, you may go directly to your room and request your key at the faculty office; they will explain everything to you there. Vittorio De Santis: (With a calm expression) You really have a very INTERESTING family! HAHAHA. Shall we go celebrate?! Dav: (Excited) Tonight, drinks are on me to celebrate my nephews¡¯ and my little brother¡¯s success! Narrator: Elysia Valenhart felt disheartened by that A+ and went to her room filled with anger and sadness. Meanwhile, those two... Dav: (Half-drunk) The academy¡¯s beer for professors is REALLY GOOD! HAHAHA. Maybe I should stay here and take advantage of those three for free beer! HAHAHA. Vittorio De Santis: (Laughing loudly) You¡¯re a real demon! HAHAHA. I would have said the same thing! HAHAHA. Narrator: They returned to their private hotel rooms for the second evaluation phase the next day. END OF CHAPTER - 12 CHAPTER 13 -[The Test] CHAPTER - 13 ~ The Next Day ~ September 11, 2035 Vittorio De Santis: (Cheerful) Good morning, Dav! Did you sleep well? I think I drank too much and slept terribly! AHAHAH Dav: (Touching his head) I think I''m feeling all of my 32 years now¡­ even though I still look 22. But it was fun. Vittorio De Santis: For me, little sugar, just one packet is fine. Dav: How many Grade B students showed up yesterday? I can''t remember. Vittorio De Santis: Hmm... I don''t remember their names, but I think about twenty or thirty were Grade B, the rest were around Grade C and lower. Dav: (Thinking out loud) I have the impression that someone is hiding their true grade, but I can''t figure out why. Vittorio De Santis: (Laughing) How can you tell? I didn''t notice anything like that¡­ Maybe being the hero also comes with the privilege of spotting talents! AHAHAH Dav: (Looking at Vittorio) I''m not sure, but I had the impression that their auras, their mana, didn¡¯t match the evaluations... Why would someone hide their grade? Vittorio De Santis: Usually, someone would do it to keep a low profile and avoid problems, like fake friendships or revealing their strength only when challenged. For others, their families probably told them to. How many high-rankers do you think are hiding? Dav: Not many. If I had to give a number based on the ones who caught my attention¡­ I¡¯d say five. Vittorio De Santis: (Serious) That¡¯s a good number. I just hope they get along with your family¡ªno jealousy or the usual drama about favoritism. But that would only happen if two high-rankers start it. Lower ranks wouldn''t even dream of picking that fight. Dav: Anyway¡­ When does the second phase start? It¡¯s already 10:00. Vittorio De Santis: At 13:00, from what the professor told me before I left yesterday. Professor Rugerus Andreas: (Suddenly) Exactly. Good morning, gentlemen. I hope I¡¯m not interrupting. May I join you for a coffee? (Smiling) Good morning, professor. Please, have a seat. Is that alright with you, Dav? Dav: You don¡¯t even need to ask. Having coffee with friends has never been a problem for me. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Vittorio De Santis: (Dramatic) My young heart might melt... Professor Rugerus Andreas: (Sarcastic) Mr. Vittorio, aren¡¯t you 65? The "young heart" story doesn¡¯t quite add up. AHAHAH Vittorio De Santis: Professor, you''re hilarious!!. Dav: Let¡¯s meet again for lunch, then. For now, I¡¯m going to explore the academy a bit. I never got the chance to experience it¡­ So I¡¯ll just observe. Rugerus/Vittorio: See you later! Dav: It¡¯s really beautiful! I can¡¯t show too much emotion, but I need to be an authoritative figure for the students.
Narrator: He continued wandering through various places, such as the libraries, classrooms, the training arena, and the event hall. A grand academy, just as he expected. Everyone remained silent and didn¡¯t dare speak to the hero. Except for one person. Elysia Valenhart
Elysia Valenhart: (Determined) One day, I will catch up to you!
Narrator: Dav showed only a hint of a smile and raised his arm in a gesture that meant, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Exploring the academy took a long time, and he ended up near the dormitories. In the meantime, he secretly went to check on his brother and nephew.
Dav: So they¡¯re in the same room! That¡¯s good. I hope Martina doesn¡¯t start any fights¡­ That girl, Elysia Valenhart¡­ I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll get along. I need to hurry¡ªthe lunch with those two!
~ A Few Minutes Later ~
Dav: Sorry, gentlemen, I got lost exploring this enormous academy... Vittorio De Santis: No worries, we can eat now. What will you have, professor? Professor Rugerus Andreas: Pasta with rag¨´ and some bread. Dav: I think I¡¯ll have some cutlets with fries and a bit of cola. Vittorio De Santis: (Laughing) Are you sure you¡¯re 32? HAHAHA I¡¯ll have a nice chicken burger with green beans!
~ 10 Minutes Later ~
Dav: You¡¯re not getting my fries, so stop looking at them like that! You called me a kid earlier. [>->] Vittorio De Santis: (Bargaining) In exchange, I¡¯ll give you some green beans! Dav: (Serious) Fine, then. Professor Rugerus Andreas: AHAHAH!
~ 30 Minutes Later ~
Professor Rugerus Andreas: We need to go. ~ Walking for a While ~ Professor Rugerus Andreas: We¡¯ll be in this upper room to observe them during the physical test. Dav: How does this work? What will they have to fight? Professor Rugerus Andreas: They¡¯ll fight almost real holographic monsters so that their ranks are evaluated correctly. Depending on the rank, a monster or multiple monsters will appear. Vittorio De Santis: Very interesting¡­ Let¡¯s see what these kids can show me. Professor Rugerus Andreas: This time, the high ranks will go first. So, the top 1 from the last evaluation is your brother, Gabriel. His opponent will be a giant A-rank golem. Dav: Shouldn¡¯t it be A+ rank? Professor Rugerus Andreas: We set the monsters slightly below the students'' rank to avoid accidents. Vittorio De Santis: Dav, do you plan on watching all of them? Dav: Just the high ranks, to make sure I was wrong about some hiding their true ranks. Vittorio De Santis: It¡¯s going to be a long day like yesterday¡­ From this monitor, we can watch multiple high-rank battles at once. Gabriel, Marco, Martina, Elysia Valenhart, and these Grade Bs. Professor Rugerus Andreas: They¡¯re about to start.
Narrator: Many eyes were on the Lion family and especially on that girl. Gabriel faced a massive 12-meter-tall golem covered in hard stone. Marco fought against ten Grade B monsters. Martina had the same, but as an attack mage, her enemies were even more numerous. Elysia Valenhart fought against a gigantic 4-meter-tall orc. Gabriel immediately used aura and tried to deflect the golem¡¯s attacks with his stone shield magic. Martina started by creating six magic circles to eliminate the monsters and used her staff for close-range attacks. Marco launched numerous lightning cannons from above, incinerating all the monsters effortlessly. His lightning, faster than light itself, was an intense purple. Martina, while clearing out the monsters with her attack magic, made sure not to use too much mana. With her staff, she used wind magic to shred the monsters'' bodies, finishing her trial with a massive 10-meter-wide magic circle that wiped out the entire area. Elysia Valenhart had no trouble finishing her trial with her two incredibly sharp swords, infused with a great aura. Only Gabriel remained, preparing his best attack¡ªAura Blade: 50,000 Slash Fangs¡ªvaporizing the golem without leaving a single trace.
Vittorio De Santis: Gabriel¡¯s attack reminded me of your final strike against the boss. Did you teach him that move? Dav: Ahaha, you¡¯re mistaken. That¡¯s all thanks to his training with our uncle.
Narrator: Vittorio De Santis and Professor Rugerus Andreas were speechless¡­ His 9-year-old nephews and his 14-year-old brother had trained under him¡­
Dav: There¡¯s just one problem. I think it¡¯s time to talk about it¡­ -- END OF CHAPTER 13 -- CHAPTER - 14 - [The meeting] CHAPTER - 14 ~ A few days later ~ Dav: It''s time to meet Matteo. I have many questions to ask him. From what mom said, he is the leader of an important guild. I¡¯ll call him to warn him. ~ Phone rings ~ Matteo De Lion: Hello, who am I speaking with? Dav: It''s me, Dav, your cousin. I need to meet you and talk about a few things. Matteo: You can find me in Milan, at my guild. I''ll send you the location. Will you be here tonight or tomorrow? Dav: I don¡¯t have time, I¡¯ll be there in 10 minutes. Matteo: ... Ah.. Alright.. ~ 10 minutes later ~ Dav: It''s been a while, Matteo. For me, it feels like weeks, but for you.. It must have been quite some time! HAHA Matteo: Yeah. What brings you here? You had some questions, right? Dav: Let''s go somewhere to talk. Let''s grab a drink and something to eat like the old times. Matteo: The old times, huh.. Those were good times indeed. When our greatest happiness was those few moments we¡¯d meet to eat sandwiches in a little shop just the two of us, talking for hours. Alright. There''s a place ahead that makes great burgers with fries. Your favorite, if I¡¯m not mistaken. ~ 20 minutes later ~ Matteo: What was so important that you flew all the way here to meet me? What¡¯s bothering our world''s most powerful hero? Dav: Cut it out.. I don¡¯t know why they keep calling me that, but it¡¯s really annoying.. Anyway. Remember when I told you I didn¡¯t have powers? That I couldn¡¯t use aura even after a thousand struggles? Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Matteo: I remember perfectly. It¡¯s alright now, right? Dav: Someone cursed me. I don¡¯t know when, how, or who. But you need to find this person and bring them to me. We need to stop them. Do you remember Gabriel? Same fate as mine. I had to tamper with his mana lines and give him a small part of my power. When I tried, I saw inside his body mana corroded by a high-level curse. Matteo: Wait, I don¡¯t follow.. Are you implying that someone tampered with our bodies? Something like that could only happen when we were kids. When no one was watching and the child couldn¡¯t do anything. My theory is: if you want to find your person, the only place is the hospital, looking through the files of who took care of you and Gabriel. Dav: That¡¯s why I came to you. I want you to investigate this matter and find that bastard who ruined my life and Gabriel¡¯s. When you find any information or something similar, come to find me at the academy. I recommend asking my mother; she might know more about that day and the face of the person who took me and Gabriel away during the birth. Matteo: I¡¯ll make sure to find clues and bring you that damn monster. With the assassin guild and me as the leader, it won¡¯t be hard to gather information. Is that all? Dav: I wanted to know more about the runes, the craters, and if you know any active, skilled blacksmiths. Matteo: Get comfortable, 300 years are about to enter your head. To begin, what are the craters? Craters are like portals in the ground, from which monsters come. There are many types of craters by grade: C/B/A/S/SS/SSS Currently, the last one has yet to be discovered, but we assume something like that could exist. Your crater was a bit special 10 years ago. Too many monsters and a calamity boss.. It wasn¡¯t given one of these grades, it was simply called a Divine Calamity. That crater was worldwide, not just in Italy. But most of the monsters appeared here naturally, and there were more problems. From my information, 5 years ago, the top 1 SS+ ranked hunter completed an SS raid with the help of the top 10 guilds. His name was: Azrael Kingsley ¨C An SS+ ranked hunter known as "The Angel of Death." A master in hand-to-hand combat and dark magic, he¡¯s feared by monsters and respected by humans. Very strong and tall. Blond hair, a reddish long beard, 40 years old. Currently, after your awakening, he became number 2. I think it burns him, but he doesn¡¯t show it. As for the craters, they appear randomly in high mana density areas. When that happens, based on the grade, cities are immediately evacuated. You wanted to know about the runes, but I bet you also want to know about magical crystals. Dav: Magical crystals? You mean the resources obtained from monsters? Matteo: We call them resources because they bring profit in trade and mana engines to power machines, energy, and fuel based on the crystal. The era of gas and pollution is over, my dear. Currently, the crystals are: Green Crystal (250€) ¨C from low-grade monsters like E/D Blue Crystal (550€) ¨C from mid-low grade monsters like C/B Orange Crystal (15,000€) ¨C from high-grade monsters like A/A+ Yellow Crystal (450,000€) ¨C from high-grade monsters like A++/AA Red Crystal ¨C (10,000,000€+) from top-grade monsters like S/S+ The rarest of all is the found crystal, the Purple Crystal ¨C from SS/SS+ monsters ¨C (250,000,000€) Italy obtained many purple crystals in your last raid. But they didn¡¯t find the boss¡¯s crystal or its rune. While runes can be distinguished by shape and symbol. The more common ones you can notice by the aura around them. Common Runes ¨C Light blue Rare Runes ¨C Blue Epic Runes ¨C Purple Legendary Runes ¨C Orange Dav: Is this the crystal you mean? I don¡¯t know why, but I can use a kind of magic pouch by touching the void with my fingers. A crack opens, and I can store my things and take them out whenever I want. Matteo: This crystal is Black! I¡¯ve never seen one like that. How much will it be worth? 1 trillion? Maybe 10 trillion! So a Divine Calamity boss gives something like that? Dav: As for the rune.. It gave me this. Matteo: What is this, what?! Hide it and don¡¯t let anyone see it! How can something like that exist? I suppose it¡¯s a divine rune? I¡¯ve never seen one like this, and I can feel its power just by looking at it. You won¡¯t let just any blacksmith touch something this divine, right? I¡¯ll find someone who can help you worldwide. I won¡¯t let anyone unworthy even look at it or touch it, and certainly not talk about it anywhere. Dav: I¡¯ll leave all the work in your hands. ~ Shortly after Dav''s departure ~ Matteo: (Chuckling worriedly) I might have forgotten to tell him not to mention that I¡¯m the leader of the assassin guild.. Knowing Dav, he¡¯ll forget about it immediately. He¡¯s gone now, I can¡¯t ask him. END OF CHAPTER - 14 CHAPTER 15 - [Presentations] CHAPTER 15 Narrator: First day at the academy for Gabriel, Martina, and Marco. The classrooms were so large that they could hold up to 1,000 students. Dozens of hundreds of teachers in many subjects with many classrooms. The students had schedules to follow. However, they were required to attend at least 7 elective courses in different subjects and get positive grades in the first semester in order to take the first exams at the end of it.
Professor Rugerus Andreas: Currently, Professor Kael Solis, your instructor in Mana Comprehension, and Master Eldrin Voss, your instructor in Training and Aura, will be active next week with a new professor who will also be their colleague during class hours. Until then, there will be no lessons in these subjects, so you will need to be patient. ~ A few days earlier ~ Vittorio De Santis: What favor? Dav: I know you are the Director here, and our Professor Rugerus Andreas is the vice-director. I¡¯ve been pushing this idea forward to see how it would go, but I suppose you¡¯ve been enjoying it too. Vittorio De Santis: I told you that he would figure us out, professor. Professor Rugerus Andreas: How did he figure it out, if I may ask? Dav: A well-done man, experienced and with unimaginable knowledge, on the same stage as the hero. At first, I thought he might be a general ensuring the hero didn¡¯t have problems or something like that. But after speaking with the director for many hours, commenting and talking about the academy, he knew too much. Then, a stylish professor, very formal, always near him, entering our discussions without worrying about being in front of the hero as a vice-director. Then, the director¡¯s phrase, "I wonder what talents will show up this year, I hope for high ranks." Anyone could have said that during the openings, but he already knew, and the students knew him. That¡¯s when I overheard them whispering, saying things like, "The hero and our director get along very well and have even been seen drinking together." Well, what else could I add? Vittorio De Santis: HAHAAHAH! I knew you were clever, but like this! Dav, are you sure you¡¯ve never been in the police or special forces? AHAHA! I guess I¡¯ll have to reintroduce myself then. My name is Vittorio De Santis, 65 years old, director of this great academy. Professor Rugerus Andreas: My name is Rugerus Andreas, 34 years old, single, and I am currently the vice-director of this academy and the director when Mr. Vittorio is very busy or away on business. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Director: Back to what we were saying, what favor were you talking about? Dav: I want to become a professor at this academy. Director / Vice-director: [Surprised] Director: What subjects would you like to teach? I wouldn¡¯t mind having the hero as a professor for our students. Our academy would have an extra layer of protection with your mere presence. Vice-director Rugerus Andreas: It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea, and it could make our lazy students much stronger. You told us about the potential calamity, right? I think it would be perfect to train them and prepare them for that day. Director: I agree! Dav: My subjects will be Mana Comprehension, Aura, and training the students. Mana Comprehension, Aura 3 times a week, 1 hour per day. Training 3 times a week, 2 hours per day. 6/7 days on the schedule. This way, I¡¯ll be able to prepare them. Vice-director Rugerus: We already have professors for these subjects, hmm¡­ What should we do? Director: Should we move them? Dav: I wouldn¡¯t mind working with them during the same hours. I could even learn something from them as well. Director: Nice to hear, and very respectful towards them. Okay, it''s settled.
Biography: Name: Professor Kael Solis Professor Kael Solis is a young and talented teacher of magic, freshly graduated from the Advanced Magic School in Milan at the age of 27. Despite his young age, he has already gained a great reputation for his extraordinary abilities in controlling natural elements, particularly fire and wind. Kael was chosen as a teacher due to his brilliant academic career and his ability to easily connect with students. With a calm and friendly character, he is highly appreciated by his pupils, but behind his kindness, there is a sharp mind and a fierce determination to protect his students from the dangers of dark magic. He teaches magical theory and advanced practice, seeking to impart to his students the importance of discipline and respect for the natural forces.
Name: Master Eldrin Voss Biography: Master Eldrin Voss is a teacher of great experience, known for his deep knowledge and mastery in the use of the aura, a form of spiritual energy that manifests through the inner strength of each individual. Unlike other instructors, Eldrin focuses primarily on physical and mental training, so that his students can develop and refine their aura to reach extraordinary levels. Hailing from an ancient warrior family, he spent his youth fighting in battles, honing not only his physical abilities but also his control over his inner energies. Though he appears severe and imposing, with a muscular physique and a long gray beard, Master Voss is deeply devoted to the well-being of his students, teaching them that true power comes from inner discipline and constant growth. He is respected by all, and his classroom is known for the atmosphere of determination and hard work that reigns there.
Name: Vice-Director Rugerus Andreas Biography: Rugerus Andreas is a 34-year-old man with a sharp intelligence and cunning that make him one of the most respected and feared vice-directors in the entire academy. Born into a family of academics and diplomats, he learned the importance of politics and strategy from a young age, honing his skills in analysis and negotiation. With a past in special forces, Rugerus has a sharp mind and a trained physique, but it is his ability to manipulate situations and people that makes him a true master of power. His role as vice-director has made him an authority figure among both the teaching staff and older students, as he is known for solving problems calmly but never losing control of the situation. Although he seems like a balanced and composed man, behind his courteous demeanor lies a master at weaving schemes and making strategic alliances, often getting involved in political maneuvers both inside and outside the academy. His approach to leadership is pragmatic: he prefers to operate in the shadows, never exposing himself too much, but making sure every move is part of a well-thought-out plan. Rugerus is feared by those who try to challenge him but respected by those who recognize his intelligence and value. Despite his appearance as a cold and calculating man, those who know him well understand that his primary goal is to maintain the order and stability of the institution, while also protecting the secrets and interests he guards.
Name: Director Vittorio De Santis Biography: Vittorio De Santis is a 65-year-old man, an imposing and mysterious figure who embodies the experience and wisdom accumulated over decades of career. Known as an expert in many fields, from management to the occult, his knowledge extends well beyond the walls of the academy. Despite his aristocratic appearance and elegant posture, De Santis is a man who never fully reveals himself. His long career has led him to become an authority figure, yet at the same time, an unsolved enigma for anyone who seeks to uncover his secrets. Born into a family of tradition, he had access to education and knowledge that allowed him to rise quickly in the academic world. However, it is precisely his detached nature and tendency to reveal nothing personal that have made him a man difficult to understand, even for those who work with him every day. Unlike his predecessors, who sought consensus and visibility, De Santis prefers to operate in the shadows, influencing decisions through subtle maneuvers and informal advice. His career is marked by astute political choices and alliances that often seem unexpected, but which always prove to be effective in the long run. His decisions are deliberate, but almost always decidedly inscrutable to those around him. Although he does not enjoy direct confrontation, when he decides to intervene, he does so with a force that leaves a mark. Despite his austere appearance and silent presence, Director De Santis is a cornerstone of the institution, a man who has seen and experienced enough to know that true strength lies in knowing how to remain hidden and adapt to circumstances without ever losing control. END OF CHAPTER 15 CHAPTER - 16 [Life In The Academy] CHAPTER - 16 - One week later - Students: Today we should have physical training, if I¡¯m not mistaken. "The new professor arrives today, right?!" "We¡¯ll make him so mad that he won¡¯t ever come back! AHAHA!"
Narrator: An oppressive aura filled the classroom, suffocating every conversation and instantly silencing the second-year advanced class. The air grew denser, charged with an invisible yet undeniable tension, and even the boldest students felt a shiver run down their spines.
Leonhart Falken: What¡¯s going on?! Why is there so much tension?! Everyone felt cold, and no one was speaking anymore. Who¡¯s about to arrive?!
Narrator: The class fell silent as they saw the person stepping through the doorway¡ªsomeone who shouldn¡¯t have been there, yet there he was. Every breath became heavier, every gaze fixated on him with a mix of disbelief and tension. No one dared to speak, as if words could shatter the fragile balance of this surreal moment.
Dav De Lion: Is greeting a professor in the morning no longer a thing? Students: GOOD MORNING, SIR! IT¡¯S AN HONOR TO HAVE YOU IN OUR CLASS! SIR LION, THE NATIONAL HERO! Dav: Sit down and be quiet. Professor Eldrin Voss, I apologize for this commotion. I¡¯ll make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again. Professor Eldrin Voss: It¡¯s not your fault. They¡¯re students, after all, and quite noisy at this age. From today, Professor Lion and I, will hold our lessons in the arena so that we can train and assist you in every possible way. Students: The hero himself is going to train us?! "I wonder how strong we¡¯ll become!"
The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Narrator: Their excitement quickly faded the moment they stepped into the arena with him¡ªDav¡­
Dav: On alternating days, three times a week, I expect to see you here in the arena on time. If even one of you is late by a single minute, you¡¯ll be forced to do 100 push-ups for every minute that passes. I hope your alarm clock doesn¡¯t betray you. Now, all of you, grab a wooden sword. Students: Professor, but we¡¯re mages. Normally, we use a staff, a wand, or a rod. Dav: Mages, you too. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.
Narrator: He said it while releasing such a powerful killing intent that the students didn¡¯t need to hear it a second time.
Dav: For the next two hours, perform as many lunges as you can with your swords. I want to see your hands in pieces, you bastards. Students: What kind of crappy training is this?! "Shut up!" "Don¡¯t get us in trouble with your complaints!" Professor Eldrin Voss: May I ask why even the mages are doing lunges? I¡¯m quite curious. [He asked while stroking his long gray beard.] Dav: The basics are important. A mage won¡¯t survive long in war relying only on magic. They expect to become strong in a single day and to learn the secrets of aura and mana as if it were nothing. Without a foundation, all of that will be useless, professor. Professor Eldrin Voss: I hope they don¡¯t actually get hurt¡­ But if you say so, I trust you, Professor Lion. Leonhart Falken: I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s making us do this kind of training¡­ but I have a lot of faith in our professor! I¡¯ll work so hard that he¡¯ll have to notice me.
Narrator: She remained in the background, watching¡ªElysia Valenhart. Dav noticed this, but for two weeks, he said nothing and continued training the other students. The following day, it was time for a mana comprehension lesson with Professor Kael Solis. They explained the structure of mana using a student as an example.
Dav: I need a student willing to bare his chest and show everyone how mana works. Any volunteers? - Silence - Dav: I¡¯ll add 200 push-ups to tomorrow¡¯s training if no one steps forward. Finian Arlo: I¡¯ll do it! Dav: Step forward. What¡¯s your name? Finian Arlo: My name is Finian Arlo, second-year advanced class, 15 years old, mage class, single ,sir! Dav: ok.. Good. Take off your shirt and don¡¯t move. Mana flows inside some of you as if it were natural energy. Without it, you¡¯d feel overwhelmed and might even faint. In the worst case, you could die if you tried to resist and push through. Mana is like many lines, and now I¡¯ll show you. As you can see, mana lines are visible from the back, running from the head down to the legs. Now, I¡¯ll make sure you can see them better.
Narrator: With his Mana Manipulation ability, the students could clearly see the mana moving, flowing endlessly through the body like blood in well-nourished and well-rested veins. They were so focused that they didn¡¯t look away for even a second throughout the lesson.
Dav: Class is over. See you tomorrow for training. Remember¡ªno late arrivals. Students: Have a good day, professors! Kael Solis: Professor Lion, I¡¯m speechless! You¡¯re truly an incredible teacher! Even though I already knew these things, hearing you explain them made me want to learn more¡ª even though I already know a bit, haha¡­ Dav: Then, the day after tomorrow, I hope to see you again to assist me, professor. Kael Solis: You can count on me, professor! I wish you a great day. Dav: Same to you, professor. (thoughtful) Elysia Valenhart, you came to listen to me again today. Then why aren¡¯t you training, I wonder? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make sure to find out. END OF CHAPTER - 16 CHAPTER - 17 [Family Matters] CHAPTER - 17 ~ Before the Academy''s Opening ~
Vittorio De Santis: You wanted to see me, if I''m not mistaken? What do you need? Speak up and get lost. Lord Alistair Valenhart: My daughter refuses to listen to me. She insisted on enrolling in this academy, for reasons I do not understand. In exchange, she agreed not to oppose an arranged marriage when I decide. So, I accepted her terms. She will attend the academy, but she is forbidden from training. She may only study.
Biography (Lord Alistair Valenhart is one of the 30 most powerful S+ rank Hunters in the world, a man feared for his strength and ruthlessness. However, behind his immense power lies a cold and calculating mind, obsessed with success and the prestige of his house. To him, children are not individuals with their own aspirations, but tools to climb the ladder of power.) (He despises the idea of Elysia striving to grow strong on her own and firmly opposes her training. He sees her only as a pawn to secure a profitable marriage with an influential family, ensuring further connections and power.) (His cruel and manipulative nature has led Elysia to utterly reject him, viewing him as the embodiment of nobility¡¯s corruption and oppression.) (This guy is both dangerous and scum.)
Vittorio De Santis: And? I still don¡¯t understand what you want from me. Get to the point. Lord Alistair Valenhart: If I find out that my daughter is training¡ªeven for a moment¡ªI will expose who you really are to everyone and take Elysia away. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. You already know that she will be a talent, coming from a noble family like mine. Vittorio De Santis: Is that supposed to be a threat? Lord Alistair Valenhart: If things become difficult, if you try to stop me from taking her away or interfere with me in any way¡ªthen yes, it is a threat. - 30 Minutes Later - Vittorio De Santis: Finally, he¡¯s gone. I wonder what will happen tomorrow at the academy''s opening.
~ Opening Day ~
Vittorio De Santis: An A-rank¡­ What a waste, with a family and a father like that... I feel sorry for that girl. Dav: Vittorio, do you see that girl too? An A-rank! AHAHAH! Vittorio De Santis: ( thinking ) Not this time, Lord Alistair Valenhart. I will make sure someone puts such fear into you that you¡¯ll never dare to threaten me or touch my students again.
~ Present ~
Dav: Move your asses and get to training. Oh, they¡¯re already in the arena... There¡¯s no fun anymore in yelling at them to make them run like rabbits and do so many push-ups... My students are becoming real gentlemen. [;~;]
Narrator: He headed to the arena to check on the students and join them in their training.
Dav: Fiss... Are you waiting for someone, or do you have no intention of training today either? Elysia Valenhart: I can¡¯t... (Clenching her fists in anger) My father, Lord Alistair Valenhart, forbade me from training in exchange for letting me attend the academy. Dav: (irritated) Listen carefully, kid. There are two things you need to remember. First: As long as I¡¯m here, not even God himself can decide anything for my students without my permission. Second: If you have a problem, come to me. I¡¯ll take care of it. Now, grab a sword and train with your classmates.
Narrator: Elysia held back her tears as much as possible, trying not to let it show. But Dav noticed. Without saying a word, he gave her a pat on the head¡ªa subtle gesture to encourage her... then, without warning, he kicked her off the stands straight into the arena. "Move your ass and train," he ordered.
Dav: One less problem to deal with. ALRIGHT, EVERYONE! MAXIMUM TRAINING TODAY! I¡¯M JOINING YOU, YOU LITTLE BASTARDS!
Narrator: They trained like never before, pushing themselves beyond their limits. Every lunge was faster, more precise, more powerful¡ªkeeping up with the relentless pace set by their professor.
Dav couldn¡¯t help but notice Elysia¡¯s determination¡­ and, finally, her smile. ~ A Few Hours Later, After Receiving a Phone Call ~ Lord Alistair Valenhart: So that¡¯s how it is, Vittorio? For now, I¡¯m very busy with my house affairs. Soon, I will come to see you, my dear Elysia. Our agreement is over, and as for the headmaster¡­ I hope for his sake that he doesn¡¯t interfere, or I¡¯ll have to eliminate him. END OF CHAPTER - 17 CHAPTER - 18 [Strange Things] CHAPTER - 18
Narrator: Naturally, not everyone agreed with their professor¡¯s hellish training. The second-year class had approximately 754 students present in every training session, without exception¡ªexcept in cases of death. I won¡¯t tell you that more than half of those 754 students tried to escape during training¡­ but in vain. They received double push-ups and extra laps around the field as punishment. (A training arena with a 200-meter diameter...)
Dav: ( shout ) Leonhart Falken! Finian Arlo! Come here immediately. Leo/Fin: Yes, sir! Dav: I want you to train together with thrusts using your swords. No aura, no mana, nothing. Use only the thrust technique¡ªno dodging, only parrying with your swords. Fin: Professor, I don¡¯t mean to be rude¡­ Leo is a good guy and works hard¡­ but against someone with the Blessing of the Body, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for him to soften my blows? Leo: (Troubled by those words, but he knew they were true) Dav: Can you do it, Leo?
Narrator: Just those few words were enough to give Leo courage and determination.
Leo: Yes, sir! (Thinking) If the professor asked me this, there must be a reason! He believes in me, so I¡¯ll believe in him. Dav: See? It''s not a problem for Leo. (Looking at Leo) Leo. Leo: Yes!? This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Dav: Don¡¯t die. Now go. Elysia, come here. Today, you''ll be my partner for thrust training. Is that a problem, or would you prefer someone else? Elysia: No problem! (happy) Dav: Good answer! Even if you had refused, you wouldn¡¯t have had anyone else but me! Get ready!
Narrator: They trained for two hours straight, without rest, sweat pouring from every inch of their bodies. Dav didn¡¯t take a single step while parrying Elysia¡¯s thrusts. But his eyes remained fixed on Leo and Fin, ensuring that nothing would happen.
Dav: (Thinking) Good kid. Show everyone that even someone without powers can be a strong and brave future Hunter. Get ready, Elysia. This thrust will be strong, so parry it. If it¡¯s too much, dodge¡ªdon¡¯t take the risk. Here it comes! Elysia: (Thinking) Why is his strike so heavy?! He didn¡¯t even take a step or use aura! He just moved his sword slowly, without effort... I... I can¡¯t...! ~ Faints ~ Dav: Fool, I told you to dodge if it was too much for you! Let me heal you. (Divine-Level Super Regeneration) Elysia: I feel completely fine, not even tired, and without a single scratch! I didn¡¯t know you could use healing magic, Professor! Dav: Keep that to yourself. Everyone, class dismissed. Return to your dorms and go clean yourselves up. Master Eldrin Voss, what do you think of her parry? Master Eldrin Voss: Truly interesting. That strike would have killed a B+ rank without question. The fact that she parried it with a wooden sword, without aura, using only her body¡­ She¡¯s a true talent. You should train her more on her thrusts so she can adapt. Dav: If I remember correctly, unlike me, you''re someone with a moral compass. You¡¯re very protective of your students. Are you asking me to kill her? Master Eldrin Voss: With your ability, she won¡¯t die. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI won¡¯t tell anyone. I only hope she can become strong enough to overthrow that sadistic father of hers.
Narrator: Dav returned to his room, exhausted and deep in thought. He looked out the window and noticed a dark figure standing far away, hidden behind a fountain, staring at him. His red eyes locked onto the concealed figure. Imagine a deep red, like blood spilled on dry earth¡ªa red that is not just a color, but a presence. It¡¯s the red of twilight before a storm, a red that burns like an uncontrollable fire. It¡¯s the red of freshly spilled blood, the red of a hellish sky at sunset, where even light itself seems to die. A red that engulfs and suffocates, terrifying not just for its intensity but for the threat it hides¡ªas if it¡¯s about to devour everything at any moment. A red so heavy with energy that it paralyzes you. A red that forewarns violence, fury, war. The mysterious figure vanished under his gaze.
Dav: Run, for now. But know this¡ªI will find you. I''ve just injected my Divine Fear into you, just with my eyes. It won¡¯t be hard to track you down if we meet again. Run, little rabbit, but know that there is no escape. I will come for you... and when I do, there will be no second chance for you to flee. END OF CHAPTER - 18 CHAPTER - 19 [The cafeteria] CHAPTER - 19 = Trying to sleep, 2:00 AM - Dav: These kids are really putting in a lot of effort. I hope things continue smoothly until I recover all my strength and no longer have to worry about the impending calamity that will strike the world. I wonder who that figure spying on me earlier was... What were you looking for? For now, I won¡¯t dwell on it. Tomorrow, I have a mana lesson, and it¡¯s already very late. I¡¯ll try to close my eyes.
- The next day -
Dav: Good morning, everyone. Please sit down and stay quiet. (Oh, Leo and Fin are getting along this well already? Yesterday¡¯s training must have brought them closer. A boy without powers, often judged as useless, and someone with a B-rank blessing. I hope you two stay good friends forever.) Behave and take your seats. Be patient for five minutes. Professor Kael Solis seems to be running late. Maybe he had some trouble on the way, so just wait. - 10 minutes later - Kael Solis: Professor¡­ forgive my delay¡­ The Headmaster called me to his office for a quick matter. Dav: Don¡¯t worry about it. Alright, let¡¯s begin! Today, I¡¯ll talk to you about activating a spell using mana. The strongest spells usually require long rituals or well-structured incantations to be powerful or fast. You should also know that a spell can be activated without the need for verbal incantations or forced vocal rituals. Fin: Professor, excuse me for interrupting, but how is it possible for someone to use a spell without speaking?! Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Normally, even a small spell takes about 10 seconds to cast... Dav: That¡¯s because you¡¯re only focusing on the words. Watch carefully: Fire. ( Floating Fireball ) Students: How is this possible?! "Without an incantation?!" "I want to learn this too!" Dav: For today, I want you all to take notes on this in your notebooks. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll use one hour of my training sessions for those who want to learn quick spell activation and synchronize with their aura. Professor Kael Solis, would you like to join me tomorrow? Kael Solis: Tomorrow, I have the first-year high school class for mana learning¡­ I would love to, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want to handle another 695 students on top of the ones you already have¡­ Dav: That¡¯s not a problem. Tomorrow, bring all your students to the arena and have them sit until I arrive. If they don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll handle it myself, ahaha. ( Thinking ) My little brother should be in his class tomorrow, so it will be perfect for me to have him train with Elysia. Their strength levels are about the same now. I haven¡¯t had the chance to train Gabriel properly with different class schedules¡­ teaching him and my two nephews together will be more efficient. I¡¯ll make sure to combine the classes often to train them all at once. Dav: Everyone, lunchtime has begun. You have one hour to eat and rest. Go to the cafeteria without making a fuss. Professor Kael Solis, would you like to join me? Kael Solis: I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll have to decline for today¡­ The Headmaster has called me again for an important matter. Dav: Don¡¯t worry. Maybe tomorrow or another time when you¡¯re more available. (The Headmaster is calling him too often lately. I¡¯ll find out why.)
Cafeteria, 12:30 PM
Dav: ( Sad Thinking ) Why do they never have a damn pork hamburger, only plain chicken and other stuff I don¡¯t usually like¡­ Ahh¡­ ~ Sigh ~ I guess I¡¯ll take some beans and croquettes¡­ [;>;] Iris Fontaine: (Curious ) Good afternoon, Professor! You don¡¯t seem very happy with the food¡­ Can I do something for you? Dav: Miss Iris, good afternoon. I¡¯m always happy that you take care of us and our students with your wonderful cooking. It¡¯s just that I really like pork hamburgers and fries¡­ (Sad) Iris Fontaine: ( Smiling ) OH! I¡¯ll make one just for you, Professor! Go ahead and take a seat. I¡¯ll bring it to you once it¡¯s ready.
[Name: Iris Fontaine]
  • Age: 30 years old
  • Role: Academy cafeteria cook
  • Appearance: Tall and slender, with long honey-brown hair and golden eyes. She has a warm smile and a welcoming aura that makes her beloved among students.
  • Personality: Cheerful, kind, and always up for a chat. She has a strong maternal instinct and treats the students like younger siblings. She can be strict when needed, especially if someone wastes food.
  • Abilities: An exceptional cook, capable of turning simple ingredients into extraordinary dishes. She also has knowledge of herbs and spices, allowing her to prepare meals that are either energizing or relaxing as needed.
  • Fun Facts:
    • Often adds secret ingredients to improve students¡¯ moods.
    • Has an adventurous past and knows some combat techniques, though she never talks about them.
    • Admired by both students and professors. Some openly flirt with her, but she always dodges the topic with a smile.
Narrator: The two exchanged smiles.
Dav: Thank you very much, Miss Iris.
Narrator: She smiled, her face slightly red, and immediately went to prepare the dish for Professor Dav.
Dav: ( Thinking softly ) This is a good spot. I¡¯ll sit here so Miss Iris can see me without any trouble. END OF CHAPTER - 19 CHAPTER - 20 [Mixed Training] CHAPTER - 20 Iris Fontaine: Here you go, professor! Your lunch!
Narrator: Her contagious smile was a rarity in that environment. Even Dav, that ever-impassive mummy, seemed to waver for a moment, caught in the lightness of the moment.
Dav: I will make sure to eat everything without leaving a single bite. Iris Fontaine: If you would like something different tomorrow, you can let me know after classes. I will take care of getting the ingredients, and if necessary, I''ll go buy them at the supermarket. Dav: If you ever need help with grocery shopping, don''t hesitate to ask me. I''ll make time to accompany you¡­ so you can cook something delicious every day, Miss Iris.
Narrator: Are you doing it for the food¡­ or to really help her?
Iris Fontaine: I''ll make sure to ask for your help if I ever need it, professor. (She smiled gracefully) Now, I must go. Enjoy your meal! Dav: Damn¡­ this is so good! No doubt about it, she''s an excellent cook.
Narrator: As always, Dav was sitting alone at a large table, enjoying his lunch in silence. But this time, as he looked up, he noticed Elysia approaching. Without saying a word, she sat next to him and started eating her meal, carefully prepared by herself. Neither of them spoke. The clinking of forks against the containers was the only conversation between them. After finishing his lunch, Dav stood up, went to the bathroom to wash his hands, and then headed to the faculty room. He had a task to do: study the files of the first-year high school students he would be meeting the next day.
- The Next Day - Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Dav: They should all be in the arena waiting for me. I hope Professors Kael Solis and Master Eldrin Voss get along with each other. - Shortly after his arrival - Kael Solis: Guys, stop fighting! The professor will be here soon, and he won¡¯t want to see this! (Desperate) Master Eldrin Voss: My code forbids me from hitting kids, so I''ll let the professor handle this. Cedric Von Grauer: Gabriel, just because you''re the hero''s brother, you think you''re some big shot! You won our duel the other day only because I wasn''t in top form! Gabriel: I only asked you to train with me that day¡­ I didn''t want to duel. Cedric Von Grauer: Without your beloved brother, you¡¯re nothing¡ªjust a fake A+ rank! Hahaha! Gabriel: What a bother. (Sighs) Cedric Von Grauer: Maybe the hero isn''t even as strong as they say, and that footage was all fake! If only I were in better shape, I could beat him too! Hahaha!
Narrator: The second-year high school students and Gabriel immediately sat down in silence because they noticed that the professor was standing right behind Cedric Von Grauer¡­ He placed a hand on Cedric¡¯s shoulder, his suppressing aura weighing down on him.
Dav: We¡¯ve got a brave one here. Perhaps I should crush you like an ant and heal you just to crush you again¡­ and again? Cedric Von Grauer: You don¡¯t scare me! What kind of professor would hit his students!? Hahaha! You can¡¯t do anything to me. Gabriel/Leo/Fin/Elysia/Eldrin: (We will pray for you¡­)
Narrator: With an aura strong enough to terrify both classes, Dav grabbed Cedric by the head and hurled him into the sky¡ªso high that the academy looked smaller than his fingertips. As Cedric ascended higher and higher, the students followed his trajectory with their eyes.
Leo: This time he really went too high¡­ Fin: Should we notify the control tower? Elysia: No. Let him fall.
Narrator: When Cedric plummeted back down, Dav caught him with one hand, still wearing his usual impassive expression.
Dav: Did you see the moon?
Narrator: Cedric, in tears, nodded slowly. For the rest of the training session, he didn¡¯t say a single word.
Dav: Today, there will be two different training sessions. We have two hours, so we¡¯ll use one to focus on aura reinforcement and spell activation without magic. Form two groups: Aura and Mana. So few mana users¡­ I expected more. 536 mana users 913 aura users Those in the Aura group, sit down, clear your minds, and let your energy flow throughout your body. Do not rush. This is only to train your refinement. Tomorrow in class, I will explain why. As for you Mana users, as I already told some of you yesterday, you must focus your mana from your head to the point where you want to manifest your spell. Free your mind of all unnecessary thoughts and guide your mana. You too, do not rush¡ªthis process requires time and determination. (Gabriel already knows how to do this after training for two months with those other two brats.)
Name: Cedric Von Grauer Age: 14 years old Rank: B House: Von Grauer (minor but ambitious nobility) Ability: Pure Aura (can manipulate combat energy without using mana, making him unpredictable in battle) Personality: Arrogant and conceited, he loves provoking others and considers himself superior to the average B-rank students. He looks up to A-rank students with envy and constantly tries to prove his worth. He despises authority and often clashes with those above him, but when he met Dav, something changed. END OF CHAPTER - 20 CHAPTER - 21 [Brats] CHAPTER - 21 Students: I can¡¯t do it¡­ I feel like my mana vanishes the moment I try to bring it into my hand! Fin: (Tired thinking) I have to try harder¡­ The professor said there¡¯s no rush. Maybe he meant that it takes time and isn¡¯t that easy? That would make sense. I¡¯ll rest a bit to recover my mana and then start again¡­ and again. I¡¯M DYING¡­! Bring me a bed, guys, your dear Fin is dying! Students: Shut up, we¡¯re busy! Fin: Pff¡­ (Looking at Dav) The professor is really that good and strong! Dav: Leo, relax and keep your back straight. Don¡¯t rush it, you¡¯ll get there soon enough. Leo: (With determination thinking) I will do it. ~ 55 minutes later ~ Dav: Alright, now take some swords, form teams of two, and start practicing thrusts and parries with each other. Fin, Leo¡ªyou¡¯ll be in the same team. Gabriel, Elysia¡ªyou¡¯ll be in the same team. It is strictly forbidden to use Aura or Mana. Begin! Would you like to team up with me today, Professor Eldrin Voss? Professor Eldrin Voss: Just don¡¯t try to kill me! HAHAHA! ~ 10 minutes later ~
Narrator: Everyone continued their training without unnecessary chatter, focusing on their techniques to avoid wasting energy. Everyone except two. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
Gabriel: You¡¯re really strong! You¡¯re an A-rank, right? Elysia: Less talking, more focus. It must be easy for you, though¡ªyou¡¯re A+, right? (Gabriel stopped, looking at her seriously.) Gabriel: I didn¡¯t mean to offend you¡­ but your thrusts are impressive, and your parries are flawless. Elysia: My fault, I misunderstood. (Tsundere mode activated) Gabriel: Wanna go all out? Elysia: Fine, bring it on!
Narrator: And so, they began fighting, creating chaos that disturbed the other students. Their blades clashed violently, the air trembled under the force of their strikes. Deeply focused, they unconsciously released their auras, kicking up dust and leaving craters where their strongest blows landed.
Dav: If I¡¯m not mistaken, I clearly told you not to use Aura or Mana, didn¡¯t I?! As punishment, you¡¯ll run 10 laps around the field. And if I see you stop for even a second, my magic circles will strike you until you die. (with a devilish grin): Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll heal you up¡­ and then make you start over. Again¡­ and again!
Narrator: Saddened by their punishment, Gabriel and Elysia started running without stopping, trying to stay focused.
Dav (thinking to himself): That¡¯s exactly what I wanted¡­ I put them together for this reason, AHAHA! Professor Eldrin Voss: (Smiling to himself, amused) He did that on purpose¡­ so he could watch their proud personalities clash. He¡¯s a demon. Dav (shouting): Hey, you two! Did I say to take a stroll or to run!? Move it! Take this, you bastards Dav: Low-Level Attack Magic Circle ¨C 2 Circles!. I suggest you run fast enough not to get hit¡­ or you¡¯ll end up dead! Gabriel: Shit!¡­ I¡¯m your brother, remember?! What kind of treatment is this?! Elysia: Damn!! That almost got me! Stay out of my way, or we¡¯ll both get killed! Dav (yelling): Run, you little shits! Less talking!
Narrator: The other students, traumatized by the scene, remained silent, continuing their sword training in terror as they watched how the professor treated even his own brother with the same harshness as the rest.
~ 50 minutes later ~ Dav: Go clean yourselves up and head to lunch! (Drooling) I asked Miss Iris to make me a nice cutlet with green beans and potatoes¡­ I need to hurry, or it¡¯ll get cold! (thinking to himself) fuck these screw these brats¡­ I¡¯m out of here! Dav (turning to Professor Eldrin Voss with a disgustingly serious face): Professor, could you make sure everyone leaves? I¡­ have important business and can¡¯t be late. Professor Eldrin Voss: Don¡¯t worry! And thanks again for stopping the fight between those two! Dav (walking away, deep in thought): I¡¯m coming, my warm meal!
Narrator: Poor Miss Iris¡­ He only thinks about food¡­ When he arrived at the cafeteria, he desperately searched for Miss Iris.
Iris: Professor! I¡¯m here! (Miss Iris entered with a smile and a steaming teapot.) Here¡¯s your hot meal and fresh green tea, professor. Dav (sighing in relief): Miss Iris, are you sure you¡¯re not my guardian angel? How would I survive a day with those kids without your food? Iris (blushing like a tomato, with an embarrassed smile): I¡¯ll be going now¡­ Don¡¯t forget to tell me what you¡¯d like for tomorrow, professor! (She hurried away, covering her face with her hand.) Dav (looking at the plate and tea with an ecstatic expression): This is really so good! The tea isn¡¯t just some supermarket brand¡­ She made it herself!
Narrator: Once again, Elysia approached his table and sat beside him. They ate in silence, the sound of their plates mingling with the soft sipping of tea. No words were exchanged¡ªonly the comfort of a meal that marked the end of the day. END OF CHAPTER - 21 CHAPTER 22 - [Aura and secrets] CHAPTER 22 - The Next Day - Dav (Yawning): Good morning, everyone... ( with an extremely surprised expression, mouth agape ) Why is there so many people in my class? Guys, you must be in the wrong classroom! This is the second-year high school class! Professor Evelyn Rosendale: (embarrassed) I''m sorry, professor... The first-year students insisted on attending your lesson... I''ll take them away immediately so they don''t disturb you any further! Dav (kindly): Don''t worry, they can stay, and so can you. I don¡¯t mind others joining my lessons. Professor Evelyn Rosendale: I¡¯ll sit over there with Professors Kael Solis and Eldrin Voss without disturbing you further... Kael Solis (with a bright smile): I''ll get you a chair, professor! Professor Evelyn Rosendale (stammering from embarrassment): Th-Thank you very much, professor! Dav: (I''m very happy that everyone can attend my lesson... However, the classroom is full... There are 1,449 of you, and the maximum capacity should be 1,000... Many will have to sit on the floor or by the wall, I suppose.) There are a lot of us today, so please speak one at a time. If you have questions, raise your hand so I can see you better. Today, I¡¯ll explain the main and useful aspects of aura. Aura has many advantages compared to mana, one of which is:
  1. Resistance to other auras of the same or lower level. If the aura is significantly stronger than yours, you may have problems with physical and mental resistance. This could cause you to faint or even die if exposed for too long, especially against someone specifically targeting you.
2. Aura increases speed, physical endurance, strength, and resistance against both low and high-level magic, depending on how strong your aura is. 3. There is a risk of entering a "Berserker" state, losing mental control, and causing great damage to those around you. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I highly recommend practicing aura every day by meditating for at least 1 hour¡ªno more¡ªto avoid issues. 4. Aura can be reduced, concealed, and maintained for a long time, depending on how well you can control it without exhausting yourself and getting killed by some Hunter for turning into a "Berserker." Any questions? ~ The entire class raised their hands, even the professors¡­ ~ Dav (pressing his lips together): Of course.. Elysia, you go first. Elysia (curious): I''ve heard that there are different aura colors:
  1. Blue
  2. Orange
  3. White
  4. Yellow
  5. Red
Currently, my aura is orange since I can''t use mana, but I''m still Grade A. When can someone obtain a yellow aura? ~ Everyone was curious about this question ~ Dav: Aura is determined by experience, training, and overcoming one¡¯s limits without going berserker. The higher your rank, the easier it is to acquire new colors. Unlike those born with both mana and aura, this process speeds up their experience, rank, and strength. Elysia: I have no further questions. Professor Eldrin Voss (stroking his beard, thinking to himself): A question, if I may. Dav: Professor Eldrin Voss, sure. Professor Eldrin Voss: What about those with a red aura? I¡¯ve heard that some possess this aura based on their murderous instinct if they are assassins, dark mages, or extremely powerful Hunters, like the current top 2, Azrael Kingsley. Dav: That¡¯s true. The current top 2 was the only one to show it, and everyone knows he is incredibly strong¡ªeven after clearing an SS+ grade raid. But you don¡¯t need to worry too much if you see someone with a red aura. Not everyone with a red aura is as strong as someone with a yellow aura¡ªsometimes it¡¯s just a reflection of their sins and impure soul. Professor Eldrin Voss: I have no further questions. Thank you for answering. Students: Professor, what color is yours?! Can you show us?! ( tattle ) I bet it''s red¡ªredder than the current top 2! Leo ( clenching his fists thinking ): My aura is white¡­ It means having no power, aura, or mana. One day, I¡¯ll succeed too... The professor believes in me! Dav (hungry): Now scram! It¡¯s lunchtime. Move carefully and don¡¯t hurt yourselves on the way out. Professor Kael Solis, would you like to join me today? Kael Solis (very tense and in a hurry): I have an important matter with the Director... Next time, when I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll make sure to ask you myself... I apologize again¡­ Dav: Don¡¯t worry! (Curious thinking) This time, I will uncover the truth. ~ Cafeteria ~ Iris Fontaine: You arrived a little late today... but I kept everything warm! I made you a delicious carbonara with extra guanciale and black pepper, just the way you like it, along with fresh still water. Dav: One of these days, you should join me, or I won¡¯t be able to show you how wonderful your dishes are through my expressions! Iris Fontaine (turning red like a pepper): T-The students are calling me, I have to go! Enjoy your meal, professor! (She covered her face with the tray and hurried away.)
Narrator: Once again, Elysia sat beside him, and neither spoke a word as they continued eating normally.
Professor Evelyn Rosendale Professor Evelyn Rosendale is one of the most brilliant and passionate teachers at the Academy, specializing in Monster Knowledge. At just 29 years old, she is already recognized as one of the leading experts in her field, thanks to her extensive research on the world¡¯s most dangerous and mysterious creatures. With thin glasses, brown hair tied in a messy ponytail, and a face adorned with delicate freckles, Evelyn is known as much for her extraordinary intelligence as for her clumsiness. She can spend hours enthusiastically discussing monster behaviors, yet forget where she left her notes¡ªor even her own glasses (which are often already on her nose). Despite her absentmindedness, she deeply loves her work and instills in her students a sense of wonder and respect for the creatures they study. Her teaching style is engaging, and while she may sometimes seem scattered, she knows exactly what she¡¯s doing when it comes to analyzing and dealing with the deadliest beasts. END OF CHAPTER 22 CHAPTER 23 - [The Secret] CHAPTER 23 ~ The Next Day, Watching the Students During Training ~ Dav (thinking to himself): So this is how it is, Kael Solis, Mr. Principal? If you needed help, you could have just asked me directly. ~ The Day Before ~ Principal¡¯s Office ¨C Late Afternoon Kael Solis: I need to hurry. (He knocks firmly on the door.) Mr. Principal, it¡¯s me, Kael. May I come in? [From inside, a calm and measured voice grants him permission. Kael enters, finding the principal seated at his desk, flipping through some files.] Director: In one week, Lord Alistair Valenhart will come to take his daughter from the Academy. (He lifts his gaze, studying Kael¡¯s reaction.) Principal: He informed me personally that he will be here in person to arrange her marriage with a house worthy of her lineage. [Silence. Kael clenches his fists, but before he can respond, a voice seeps into his mind... cold, fierce.] Dav (in his mind): So that bastard is coming to take my Elysia? [A pause. Then a darker, more dangerous thought brushes his mind with a shiver of repressed excitement.] Dav (in his mind): I¡¯ll make sure he returns with his feet over his head... without alerting the principal. I¡¯ll tear him apart. I¡¯ll make him feel fear. And when it¡¯s all over, I¡¯ll take Elysia back. (Dav narrows his eyes, hiding an imperceptible smile.) Kael Solis (worried): Won¡¯t this put your position at risk, sir? What if I warn Professor Dav? (The Director leans back, intertwining his fingers with absolute calm.) The Director: Kael, are you accusing me of meddling? [The young professor¡¯s eyes widen slightly, but the principal continues, with a subtle smile.] The Director: If he interferes... let¡¯s say, of his own volition, without anyone officially informing him, then it won¡¯t be our problem. Right? Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. [Kael swallows. The principal will never admit it, but he has already foreseen the scenario. And he¡¯s merely guiding it to its inevitable conclusion.] Principal: What I want is simple: when he arrives, you and some other professors must be ready. To take him to the hospital when it¡¯s over. [Kael¡¯s skin chills. Not "if" it happens. "When." The principal has no doubt about the outcome of the confrontation.] Kael Solis: And what if Professor Dav doesn¡¯t care? (The question almost sounds ridiculous.) The Director: (Sighing, with an indulgent expression.) Kael... he¡¯s not just a monster of power. He¡¯s a good man. More than he wants to admit. You¡¯ll see when the time comes. [A long silence. The young teacher lowers his gaze, then nods slowly.] The Director: You just have to make sure he and Elysia are in the same place at the same time. The rest... will happen on its own. (Softly.) And I will be the one to lead Lord Valenhart to the arena. [Kael feels a shiver run down his spine. The Director has already decided every detail. It¡¯s all a game of pieces. And Lord Alistair Valenhart... is walking straight into a trap.] Kael Solis: Understood, sir. I¡¯ll make sure to be ready. [He turns to leave, but before closing the door behind him, he hears the principal whispering, almost to himself.] The Director: Ah... I wonder what it will be like to see fear in the eyes of a man like Lord Valenhart. [Kael leaves the office, with the feeling that fate has already been written.] Dav (Happy): So it won¡¯t be a problem if I make a little noise? Good.
Narrator: The whole time, Dav used Divine-Level Stealth to remain unnoticed during the discussion. ~ Present ~ Training Grounds ¨C Late Afternoon [The clashing of swords fills the air. Elysia, covered in sweat, continues to move with precision despite her exhaustion. Her determination is unwavering.] Dav: Elysia, come here. (His voice is firm but not harsh. She stops immediately, lowering her sword and approaching him with respect.) Dav: How are you? Elysia: (Taking a deep breath.) Like every day... (She wipes the sweat from her forehead, lifting her gaze to him with a spark of pride.) Hellish training, but I can train thanks to you. Dav: (Tilting his head slightly.) Can I ask you a question? Elysia: (With immediate reverence.) Any question you want, professor! Dav: (Watching her closely.) Do you hate your entire family... or is there someone you love? [A shadow crosses Elysia¡¯s gaze. Her smile fades for a moment, replaced by an expression veiled with sadness.] Elysia: (In a low voice.) Only my grandfather... [Dav remains silent, letting her continue.] Elysia: (Clenching her hands, as if holding onto something fragile.) He was really kind to me. He always took me to shops, bought me ice cream... and taught me the sword. (She lowers her gaze, her voice softer.) He was the patriarch of our family. (A pause, then a pang of pain flickers through her red eyes.) Elysia: He died of illness at the age of 87. I was only 12... (She presses her lips together for a moment.) And since then, my father took his place. From that moment, my family started treating me like merchandise, forcing me into dances, parties... all for their interests, denying me the right to be strong and become a Hunter. [A heavy silence falls between them.] Elysia: (But then, she lifts her gaze and smiles, with a new light in her eyes.) But I¡¯m happy! (She takes a step forward, with sincere intensity.) Now I¡¯ve met you! [Dav watches her, motionless.] Elysia: (With a vibrant voice.) You remind me so much of my grandfather. Your strictness, the passion with which you train me... (Dav¡¯s heart beats slowly. Then, he speaks, calmly.) Dav: Suppose you could have another family. One that doesn¡¯t force anything on you. That supports you without impositions. That doesn¡¯t sell you off in a shitty marriage for their own interests... and protects you. (Elysia¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. Her breath catches for a moment. She wonders how he knows about the marriage.) Elysia: (Staring at him, with growing emotion.) I wouldn¡¯t hesitate! (Her voice is firm, almost impassioned.) I¡¯d accept immediately, without a second thought! [Dav lowers his gaze for a moment. Then he smiles, barely perceptible.] Dav: (With a soft tone.) I see. (He turns, walking away.) (Without looking back.) Get back to training... and don¡¯t die. [Elysia watches him, her heart beating faster than usual. And, for the first time, she feels that maybe... her life is truly about to change.] Dav: I hope you entertain me next week, my dear Lord Alistair Valenhart. END OF CHAPTER 23 CHAPTER - 24 [Peace and Tranquility] CHAPTER - 24 Narrator: The following day, lessons proceeded without any issues, but something special was happening in the classrooms. The students, filled with enthusiasm, tried to secure seats for Professor Dav¡¯s lessons, arriving even hours in advance. Some gathered in front of the doors, impatient, while Professor Kael Solis made sure to open them on time, at 7:00 AM, allowing them to enter before the lessons officially began. Kael Solis observed the scene with a mix of surprise and a hint of jealousy, struck by the incredible attention and respect the students showed towards Dav. His envy was a positive one, a blend of admiration and slight frustration at the devotion his colleague seemed to inspire. When Dav finally entered the classroom, he couldn¡¯t help but stop, speechless, in front of the crowded room. The sight was as extraordinary as it was unexpected: more than 1,500 students had gathered, all ready to participate and learn, eager to hang onto every word of their professor. Even the principal, passing by by chance, was caught off guard. He noticed the crowd pushing outside the doors, wondering if a duel or a special event was taking place. When he realized that everyone was there just to attend Dav¡¯s lesson, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh, amused and a little proud. He headed straight to his office, smiling to himself at this unusual scene of devoted respect toward the professor. - Shortly after - When lunchtime arrived, Dav headed to his usual table. No one dared to approach, well aware of who owned that spot. No one, except her. Elysia, with her usual naturalness, sat beside him, opening her lunch without saying a word. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. The noise of the academy softened around them, as if that table were an island separate from the rest. Soon after, Miss Iris appeared with two trays full of meat, warm bread, and fragrant spices. She sat beside Dav with a gentle smile, beginning to enjoy her meal without disrupting the comfortable silence surrounding the table. It wasn¡¯t long before Master Eldrin Voss and Gabriel arrived as well, taking their seats without needing permission. No one spoke. No one needed to. At that moment, the table was neither that of a professor nor of a noble student. It was simply a place where kindred souls could share a meal in peace and serenity. After finishing lunch, Dav headed to his room for an hour of rest before the afternoon training session. Once his rest was over, just as he stepped outside, the metallic sound of a blade cutting through the air caught his attention. Elysia was already there, immersed in her training, her sword slicing through the air with precision and determination. Sweat beaded on her forehead, but her gaze remained fixed on her target, undistracted. Dav wasn¡¯t expecting anyone, but he said nothing. He grabbed his own sword and began training, executing repeated thrusts with iron discipline. The two trained in silence, the sound of blades slicing the air being the only conversation necessary. As the sun began to set, casting reddish hues on the walls, they finally lowered their weapons. Exhausted, without the need for words, they headed toward their dormitories, carrying with them the fatigue of a well-spent day. (6 days remaining) The following morning, the arena was once again packed with first- and second-year senior students, engaged in relentless training. Some tried to escape, overwhelmed by exhaustion, but out of 975 attempts, none succeeded. The punishment was clear and unforgiving: ten full laps around the arena, with no chance to stop, lest the magical circles activate and punish them instantly. Dav trained alongside his students, all drenched in sweat, exhausted, their clothes reduced to rags from sweat and effort. Thrusts echoed through the air, each strike executed with greater precision and intensity, while the young trainees replicated every movement shown by their professor without hesitation, driven by the will to improve. The professor¡¯s table became even more crowded. Fin and Leo joined in, their deepening friendship a testament to the loyalty born from training. Just like the previous day, Miss Iris sat beside Dav, followed by Master Eldrin Voss, Gabriel, and Elysia. Once again, lunch was consumed in comfortable silence, a peace built on mutual respect and esteem. - Shortly after - Returning to his room, Dav began tidying up, carefully organizing the numerous letters received from his admirers. With a quick glance, he immediately noticed something curious: they were all written by boys. Not a single female student had chosen to compliment him. He smiled to himself, not giving it too much thought, and started reading them one by one. 332 letters. 5 hours of uninterrupted reading until late at night. Only then did he allow himself to rest, closing his eyes with a satisfied sigh. ~ 5 days remaining ~ END OF CHAPTER - 24 CHAPTER – 25 [Free Day] CHAPTER - 25 ~ Sunday Morning, 9:00 AM ~ Day Off
Miss Iris (embarrassed): Professor, you arrived early. I thought I was the one running late. She smiled timidly, letting out a soft laugh. Dav (lying to avoid looking late): I must have mixed up the numbers and ended up an hour early. But you, Miss Iris, are the only one on time. Which supermarket are we going to? Or would you prefer to stop somewhere else first? Iris (thoughtful but already sure of her answer): I think we should go to the supermarket first and stock up for the whole week, so we don¡¯t forget anything. If we have time afterward, I¡¯d like to get some ice cream or maybe have lunch out, if you''re up for it. Dav: That sounds like a good plan. ~ The Day Before ~ [Iris knocks on Dav¡¯s door.] ~ The door opens ~ Dav: (Looking at her) What are you doing here at 11 PM? I thought you were already in bed. (Curious) Do you need something? Iris (very tense but determined): Tomorrow¡­ would you be free to help me with the grocery shopping at 9 AM? Dav (in a low, reassuring voice): No problem at all! Just tell me where to meet, and I¡¯ll be there. Iris (smiling more naturally, though still slightly nervous): I can meet you at the academy entrance. The truck will be waiting for us, but we¡¯ll need to decide who¡¯s driving. Dav: Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll drive. You can rest a bit while we travel. Iris (a little embarrassed but relieved): Alright¡­ Then, see you tomorrow at the entrance. Good night, Professor! Dav (with a tired yet calm smile): Good night, Miss Iris. ~ Present ~ Dav: It¡¯ll take at least an hour to get to the supermarket since the academy is quite far from the city. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. You should rest a bit¡ªI¡¯ll wake you up when we arrive. Iris (wide-eyed and visibly embarrassed): I¡¯m not tired, don¡¯t worry! Dav: Alright. I¡¯ll put on some music to help us relax.
Narrator: Miss Iris peacefully fell asleep as Dav reclined her seat to make her more comfortable.
Dav (thinking to himself): She probably stayed up late checking her list¡­
Narrator: In fact, Iris had only slept three hours, having checked the list multiple times to make sure it was perfect. Then, she spent another two hours choosing the right outfit¡ªnot too fancy, but still appropriate. She had also planned where to have lunch, where to get ice cream, and, if time allowed, even considered going to the movies after putting away the groceries at the academy. ~ During the Drive ~ Dav (pure sarcasm): The weather¡¯s nice today¡­ so relaxing¡­ (gripping the steering wheel tightly): If it weren¡¯t for this damn, disgusting traffic! (muttering under his breath, trying to contain his frustration): I just hope she can keep sleeping without waking up.
Narrator: Dav¡¯s expression was a mix of frustration and resignation. The veins on his face were tense, his mouth covered by his hand to stop himself from yelling and waking Miss Iris. ~ 20 Minutes Later ~ Dav (exhausted): Finally¡­ Now I can get to the supermarket without any more issues, in less than 30 minutes. (thinking to himself): Looking at her like this, Iris doesn¡¯t seem that strong¡­ (continuing his thought while watching her sleep peacefully) And yet, thinking about how she does all this alone every week, loading all those groceries into the truck¡­ Miss Iris is impressive. Dav (happy and relaxed): We¡¯re finally here! Miss, you can wake up now. We¡¯ve arrived. Iris (waking up with energy after a good rest): Oh¡­ Did I sleep for more than an hour? (suspicious): Did you stop somewhere on purpose to let me sleep longer?! Dav (looking away): Not exactly¡­ But let¡¯s just say yes, thanks to the traffic. So, you got an extra 30 minutes of sleep. Iris (relieved): I see! (moment of panic): Let¡¯s grab the bags and carts! We have a lot to buy before the supermarket closes! (pushing forward): We need to be quick and hope everything is in stock¡­! Dav (joining in her panic): Let¡¯s hurry!! ~ A Little Later ~ Iris: Professor, I¡¯ll give you half the list so we can finish faster. If you can¡¯t find something, call me, and I¡¯ll suggest an alternative. (with a determined smile) Let¡¯s go! Dav (reading the list like a nearsighted person):
  • White rice
  • Brown rice
  • Pasta ¨C 200 packs
  • Large tomatoes ¨C 30 bags
  • Tomato sauce ¨C 50 bottles
  • Basil ¨C 7 large packs
  • Parsley ¨C 7 large packs
  • Onions ¨C 20 bags
  • Potatoes ¨C 20 bags
  • Celery ¨C 20 bags
  • Carrots ¨C 20 bags
  • Small cream containers ¨C 120
  • Flour ¨C 20 packs of 20kg each
  • Salt ¨C 50 packs
Dav (perplexed, weighing the list in his hands): Is this¡­ everything? (thoughtful): How does this amount even feed 10,000 students for an entire week? (to himself): I¡¯ll ask her about it later. ~ 30 Minutes Later ~ Narrator: Thanks to his Divine Step at God level, Dav completed his list effortlessly, filling all his carts in a perfect, orderly line. Meanwhile, Iris was almost done ordering large quantities of fish, meat, beverages, and deli products, filling out form after form at an incredible speed to finish before the supermarket closed. The only one doing manual labor, of course, was Dav.
Iris (reaching him, slightly out of breath): Professor, I¡¯m here! (energetic) Let¡¯s go to the checkout and pay for everything! Dav (observing her, curious): You didn¡¯t pick up anything? Iris (bored but satisfied): I handled the large bulk orders, which will be delivered directly to the academy tomorrow. I filled out a mountain of documents and signed hundreds of forms at an insane speed to finish on time. (hyperactive, glancing at the time): We need to hurry! It¡¯s already 11:10! (grabbing Dav by the wrist): They¡¯ll close soon, so let¡¯s move. They¡¯ll open a special register for us since we¡¯re from the academy.
Narrator: After scanning everything, Dav packed the groceries at lightning speed, loading the truck with precise, calculated movements.
Cashier: Can I see your academy card? As usual, we¡¯ll send the invoice directly there. Iris (with a professional smile, handing over the card): Here you go! END OF CHAPTER ¨C 25 CHAPTER - 26 [Pleasure] CHAPTER - 26 Dav: It''s already 12:00... If I remember correctly, she wanted to take care of everything at the academy first and then have lunch, right? But it will take more than two hours to go back and then find a place to eat and get some ice cream, mh... Iris (with a downcast, sad look): It¡¯s fine, I suppose... Maybe another time...
Narrator: Dav noticed the sadness in her eyes. She had probably been planning all night to have lunch and enjoy some ice cream with someone after all the effort at the supermarket.
Dav: (Looking up, touching his chin with two fingers, thinking out loud) Now that I think about it... Mh... We don¡¯t actually have anything urgent to put away. I mean, nothing that needs freezing or organizing immediately. Our truck has good cooling inside, so there shouldn''t be any issues with the vegetables. That means we can go have lunch or go anywhere else without worrying about rushing back. Iris: (Eyes wide and smiling) That¡¯s right! We didn¡¯t buy any fish or frozen goods that need to be put away immediately! We can go to this place called "Il Piacere del Mondo", 17 minutes from here. It¡¯s a caf¨¦ with lots of tables, a really beautiful interior, and amazing desserts and meals! Dav: I¡¯ll set up the GPS so we won¡¯t have any trouble getting there. ~ 19 minutes later, 12:19 PM ~ Dav: (Looking out the window) That should be it, if I¡¯m not mistaken? Iris: Yes! That¡¯s the one. I¡¯ve been here before, and it became my favorite place ever since.
[Biography: A refined yet cozy caf¨¦, with warm, soft lighting. The walls are decorated with elegant wooden patterns and large windows that let in natural light. White marble tables with plush velvet chairs add a touch of class, while a gentle jazz melody plays in the background. Menu: Special desserts: Fluffy cakes, buttery croissants, vanilla cream millefeuille, and the famous "Chocolate Triumph" served with artisanal ice cream. Light meals: Gourmet salads, sandwiches filled with fresh ingredients, creamy risottos, and pasta dishes with refined sauces. Beverages: Aromatic coffees, selected teas, fruit frapp¨¦s, and hot chocolates topped with whipped cream. Clientele & atmosphere: A place frequented by students, professors, and people looking for a moment of relaxation. Some read books while sipping their coffee, others chat cheerfully as they savor desserts. The staff is kind and well-dressed, wearing elegant aprons and warm smiles.]
Dav: (Entering with one hand in his pocket) It¡¯s really nice! Waitress: (With a polite, warm smile) Good afternoon, do you have a reservation, or should I get you a table? Iris: A table for two, if that¡¯s alright. Waitress: (Gesturing and leading them) Please, this way. (Holding a tablet to take their orders) What can I bring you, miss? Iris: A creamy risotto and fresh green tea. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Waitress: Would you like a dessert? Iris: (Softly, a bit embarrassed) Chocolate Triumph, that¡¯s all. Waitress: And for you, sir? Dav: A pasta dish, something special if possible. White wine. For dessert, mh... A small slice of cherry cake. And finally, after dessert, an espresso. Waitress: Order confirmed! Your first dish will arrive in less than ten minutes, followed by the rest. If you need anything else, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask! I¡¯ll be back shortly.
Narrator: As the waitress walked away, Iris leaned back slightly in her chair, sighing softly. She was exhausted but satisfied.
Iris: (Smiling) I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d actually get to come here today... Thank you for agreeing, Professor. Dav: (Crossing his arms with a slight smirk) It¡¯s nothing. It would¡¯ve been a shame to waste all your effort in planning this day. Iris: (Blushing slightly, looking away) I didn¡¯t plan anything special, really... I just thought it would be a nice way to relax after shopping. Dav: (Resting his elbow on the table, looking thoughtful) You know, I expected a more crowded and chaotic place. But it¡¯s actually really peaceful here. Good choice. Iris: (Happy) Right? That¡¯s one of the reasons I love it so much. The food is amazing, but the atmosphere is also perfect for unwinding...
Narrator: Dav took another look around. The delicate scent of freshly baked pastries mixed with the aroma of coffee, while the quiet hum of conversations made the place even more welcoming.
Dav: (Curious) Do you come here often? Iris: (Looking down slightly) Not really... I walk past it a lot, but I rarely have the time to stop. Dav: (Raising an eyebrow) Then it¡¯s even better that you managed to come today.
Narrator: Iris nodded, her smile growing softer. Shortly after, the waitress returned with their first dishes.
Waitress: Here is the creamy risotto and the house-special pasta. Enjoy your meal! Dav: (Picking up his fork) Let¡¯s see if your recommendation is really worth it... Iris: (Chuckling) I hope so, or I¡¯ll feel guilty!
Narrator: With the inviting aroma of their meals and the warmth of good company, their lunch break was turning out better than expected.
After the meal & desserts Iris: (Excited) The desserts should be arriving any minute now! Waitress: Here are your desserts, sir and miss. "Chocolate Triumph" and a slice of cherry cake, just as you ordered. Iris: (Drooling at her dessert) It¡¯s so good! The ice cream is amazing¡ªI can eat it without freezing my brain! ~ Two minutes later ~ Iris (holding her head in pain): Never mind... Dav: That¡¯s normal, it¡¯s still ice cream. Waitress: Your coffee, sir. Dav: Thank you. (Ironically) Once I finish my coffee, I¡¯ll go pay. You, take your time enjoying your "Chocolate Triumph." Iris: (Embarrassed) Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll handle the bill¡ªI was the one who asked you out to lunch! (Firmly, with eyes closed) I insist!
Narrator: Meanwhile, Dav, watching her from a distance, quietly approached the register and tapped his card on the reader, paying silently. He looked at her with a raised eyebrow as if to say, "What were you saying?"
Iris (cheeks puffed like a child): That¡¯s not fair! I didn¡¯t even get a chance to say anything! Dav: (Smirking) Oh, really? You didn¡¯t have time? But I had already decided. Iris: (Trying to argue) But... but I wanted to...! Dav: (Chuckling) Don¡¯t worry, Miss Iris. Next time, dinner¡¯s on you (maybe). Iris: (Blushing, slightly irritated) Fine... But next time, I won¡¯t let you get away with it! At the Cinema & After Narrator: They arrived at the cinema, bought two tickets for The Haunted House.
Dav also bought two packs of colorful caramel popcorn and two large Sprite drinks.
Narrator: They spent two hours immersed in the movie, during which Miss Iris kept trying to scare Dav at every jump scare.
Dav: (Stiff, with a blank expression) ...
Narrator: No matter how hard he tried to not show weakness, Iris immediately noticed he was tense. And she took advantage of it.
Iris: (Whispering with a mischievous smile) Watch out, Professor... it''s about to happen again... Dav: (Grinding his teeth) Cut it out.
Narrator: But just then, another jump scare filled the screen, and Iris seized the moment to lightly tap Dav''s arm.
Dav: (Startled, but imperceptibly) Tsk.
Iris: (Laughing softly) Haha, I saw that! Dav: (In a low voice, exasperated) Stop it.
Narrator: Iris kept laughing, enjoying herself like she hadn¡¯t in years, while Dav remained impassive... or at least, he tried to.
End of the movie ¨C 17:36 Narrator: They left the theater, with Dav visibly exhausted, while Iris seemed more energetic than ever.
Iris: (Beaming) Professor, I think horror movies aren''t really your thing. Dav: (Massaging his temples) It''s not the movie, Miss. Iris: (Feigning innocence) Oh? Then what is it? Dav: (Tired, but resigned) ...You.
Narrator: Iris burst into laughter again as they headed to the van. The drive back was peaceful, although every now and then, Dav glanced at her sideways, as if checking if she was planning another prank.
Iris: (Smiling with satisfaction) It was a nice day, wasn¡¯t it? Dav: (Driving, with a playful sigh) Exhausting, but yes... I suppose it was.
Narrator: The sun was beginning to set as they reached the academy, closing off this strange but pleasant day. When Dav parked the van near the unloading bay, the woman responsible for the kitchen looked at Iris with satisfaction, noticing her happy expression after the day.
Margherita Bellini (Happily): You¡¯re back, Miss Iris, Professor! (Curiously, whispered to Iris): Well? How was it? How is he?? Do you like him? Iris: (Blushing as she went inside) Mrs.!! Margherita Bellini: Go rest, we''ll take care of everything. Remember, it''s your day off! Iris: (From a distance) Okay, okay! Dav: (To Margherita) Nice to meet you, Mrs. Bellini. END OF CHAPTER - 26 CHAPTER - 27 [Powers] Chapter - 27 Narrator: Tired and drained, Dav went to his room, finding hundreds of letters behind his door when he tried to open it. He took a quick, relaxing bath and went to bed.
Dav (sleepily): Ah... I forgot to ask Miss about the shopping... I¡¯ll do it tomorrow... Zzz... ~ 4 days remaining ~ Narrator: The next day, training continued as usual. Dav watched his students from the bleachers, sipping fresh tea as he tried to recover from the fatigue of the day before.
Dav: (lying on the bleachers) I didn¡¯t sleep much... I could really use a few days of rest, heh heh... The Director: (approaching) How¡¯s it going? You look a bit worn out today. I¡¯ve got some stuffed sandwiches, if you¡¯d like something to eat. Dav: (without taking his eyes off the arena) Yesterday, I didn¡¯t expect such an intense day with Miss Iris, but it was quite enjoyable. The Director: (smiling, amused) Miss Iris is indeed a determined woman. I told her not to overdo it and leave the heavy work to the porters, so she could enjoy her day off... STUBBORN! AHAHAH! Dav: (curious) Can I ask you something? The Director: Go ahead. Dav: Iris bought a significant amount of supplies, but not enough for 10,000 students. How can that last the entire week? The Director: Have you ever been inside the other cafeterias in the academy or seen the other chefs at work? Dav: No, actually. I thought this was the only cafeteria, since Vice Principal Rugerus Andreas told me to use this one, being the closest to the arena, classrooms, and my room. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The Director: I see. So you didn¡¯t know... Every wing of the academy has its own cafeteria with a head chef and a team of cooks. For example, Mrs. Margherita Bellini, who you met yesterday, is the head of the main cafeteria. Miss Iris, on the other hand, is a service cook. The Director: Margherita is very close to Iris, treats her like a daughter, and takes care of her. She¡¯s also an incredibly strong woman, probably at Hunter level. Anyway, to answer your question... each department has its own cooks and restocking schedules. Miss Iris handles just a portion of the shopping: about 3% of the weekly need for the first and second-year students. The Director: Other cooks handle the same thing on the following days, because not all the porters deliver in huge batches. It¡¯s also a safety concern: too many deliveries at once would draw unwanted attention and possible intrusions. (eating) I had asked Miss Iris to limit herself to the kitchen and not overexert herself, but she still insists on helping more. She keeps doing the shopping herself, even though it¡¯s unnecessary with all the chefs and other staff... Dav: I understand. One more question... what brings you here? The Director: (laughing) I¡¯m surprised you¡¯ve never noticed me since you started training the students in the arena. I often come for an early lunch, watching the training. Hahaha! (amused) But today, you finally spotted me! That¡¯s why I have food with me. Dav: This explains a lot. What do you think of that guy down there? The Director: (watching closely) Leonhart Falken... Looking at him carefully, I don¡¯t see much in him, except for his white aura. He¡¯s constantly training with that guy... Finian Arlo, right? (He squints his eyes, studying the scene more closely.) Oh? This is interesting! You¡¯ve had a B-grade mage train with a guy who has no powers, no aura, and no mana... Why? Are you trying to push him to his limit without making him go berserk? No... wait. What are you planning with them? How can someone without powers withstand the blows of a B-grade and even manage to counterattack? If it was against a D-grade... or maybe a C, I¡¯d understand... But a B?! Dav: (pleased) I discovered something interesting in the library recently. An old book abandoned at the back of a shelf spoke of an energy... different from aura and mana. The Director: (intrigued) Oh? What is it? I¡¯ve never heard of any forces other than mana, aura, or innate powers. Dav: The Ki. The Director: Ki? I¡¯ve never heard of it. Explain it to me. Dav: Ki is something completely distinct from mana or aura. Yet, if cultivated and trained properly, it can be just as powerful... if not more. However, those who already have aura or mana cannot develop it. It¡¯s impossible for them. Trying to do so would only lead to madness... or worse, to turning into a berserker due to the excess spiritual energy in the body. The Director:(reflecting) ...Really fascinating. And you... can you use it? Dav: (with a piercing, determined gaze) Naturally. (thinking to himself) After all, I once had no power. The curse had taken everything from me. But I never stopped training to the limit... every single day, hoping for a change. Thanks to my multiplication ability, my body has no limits. So, when I faced the Divine Calamity Raid, my body naturally adapted to the Ki... and since then, it has become part of me. The Director: (seriously) I hope all of them can learn it... and stop being seen as useless. I hope they are no longer marginalized for their lack of powers. Dav: (with a slight smile) Useless? Marginalized? You should look more closely in the arena, Principal. The Director: (watching carefully, then bursts into laughter) Ahahahah! So that¡¯s it?! Those two aren¡¯t just teammates forced to fight together... They are sword companions. Friends. Or maybe... something more. Companions in life and death. The Director: It¡¯s nice to see that, regardless of rank or status, they can fight side by side. I¡¯m really glad to witness this. END OF CHAPTER - 27 CHAPTER - 28 [Biblioteca] CHAPTER - 28 The Director: It''s almost time for lunch. You should go, or Miss Iris will be offended if the food gets cold. (Smiling mischievously) I''ve seen you having lunch together often lately... Ahahah! Can I join you today? Dav: (a bit annoyed, but not with malice) Why does everyone always ask? If you want to join, just do it! I don''t need to give permission... after all, you are the principal. ahh.. The Director: Ahahah! Good, let''s go then. Dav: (standing up and shouting from the stands) LOSERS, THE LESSON IS OVER! GO EAT! The Director: I don''t think they''ll hear you from this far... Dav: (eyes glowing with a dark aura) Oh, they''ll hear me alright. Low-level magic circle. Let¡¯s see if they don¡¯t hear me now... Fin: (panicking, running in fear) RUN! GET TO SAFETY! WHO DARED INTERRUPT THE TRAINING, RUN AWAY, OR EVEN WORSE, USE AURA OR MANA?! Elysia: (shuddering) I would never make the mistake of ignoring his rules... I know very well what could happen. Leo: Take cover!! Fin: (overwhelmed, raising a barrier) My defense won''t hold for long! [Pause of silence... the circle stops.] Fin: (happy) Oh... it''s stopped. IT STOPPED! Dav: (with a threatening look) YOU LITTLE SHITS, I SAID GO TO LUNCH! IF I HAVE TO REPEAT IT, NEXT TIME I''LL USE TWO CIRCLES! Students: YES, SIR! The Director: (laughing hysterically, bent over with laughter) I can''t... I can''t hold it in! AHAHAHAHAH!
Narrator: As every day, they all gathered at the same table, while Miss Iris prepared the food, not only for them but also for others. This time, the principal and Kael Solis also joined them. However, it was the principal who broke the silence, enthusiastically recounting the magic circle incident in the arena. Iris and Kael were traumatized hearing it, feeling sincere pity for the students involved. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Meanwhile, Gabriel, Elysia, Leo, Fin, and even Professor Eldrin Voss listened with complete calm, now used to such incidents. This only increased Iris and Kael¡¯s concern. The principal, on the other hand, continued to laugh with no remorse, eventually thanking Iris for the excellent meal. ~ A few days earlier ~ Dav (Astonished): This is quite a library; I wonder if I can find anything about runes and certain specific crystals. (Thinking to himself): Honestly, I¡¯m hoping more for something on weapon forging and refining. [1 hour flipping through books] Dav (Anxious and angry): Damn it! I can''t find anything here! There are too many books... finding the right one is like searching for a needle in a haystack... Maybe I¡¯ll go upstairs; maybe there''s something on the higher floor. ~ 1 hour later ~ Dav: I can''t find anything, just monster stories, the origin of academies, novels, comics, adventure, action, fantasy tales, and math stuff for other lessons.. (Looking up with eyes closed) I feel wrecked and tired... (Opening eyes) Eh..? (Screaming like a jump scare) Why are you up there watching me like that?! Valeria Moretti (Looking down at him): Do you need help with something, Professor? Dav: Yes, but why are you up there staring at me?! Valeria Moretti: I was cleaning. Sorry for scaring you. Dav (Not thinking): Anyway, I¡¯m looking for a book about mana, aura, and life force... do you know where I can find them? Valeria Moretti: Many books on mana are down there at the far right, last shelf in the center. Dav: (Thinking) I wasted 2 hours when I could''ve just asked? What a waste.. Thanks, I¡¯ll go now. Valeria Moretti: (Pensive) Mh.. I''ll go back to cleaning. ~ A little later ~ Dav: (In a low voice) They should be here.. Found them! ~ 1 hour later ~ Dav (Bored): Meh.. Just stuff I already knew, nothing interesting.. Valeria Moretti (Watching): Maybe you should check further down the shelves; there¡¯s more chance of finding old books.
Narrator: Out of nowhere, Dav, too engrossed in the books, didn¡¯t notice her presence.
Dav: You¡¯re right, I should check further. Wait a minute.. (Screaming x2) AHHH! (Scolding her) Stop appearing out of nowhere! Valeria Moretti (Chuckling): I was just a bit curious, I''ll leave now pff. ~ A little later ~ Dav: (Surprised) Is there something there..? It looks like a very old book, but deep inside. I¡¯ll have to be careful, or it might fall apart... I wonder how long it¡¯s been there. (Resigned) I¡¯ll read it for a few minutes to see if it¡¯s worth it. ~ 30 minutes later ~ Dav: (Happy) It''s not what I was looking for, but better! (He turned his head and looked near her shoulder) (Screaming x3) Why are you still here?! (scolding her) Valeria Moretti: Actually, I¡¯ve been here for over half an hour reading beside you. Dav: (Thinking) How is that possible?! Okay, I was lost in these books and didn¡¯t notice anything, and my aura was low, but that¡¯s not it. She must have used some ability to get close without being noticed.. Now that I think about it, the entire library is silent even with people talking, reading, or studying. Maybe she uses Stealth? I don''t think so, we''re talking about the entire library being quiet, and I can only hear her. I could have died if I didn¡¯t have my aura active. I¡¯ll ask her. Dav: (Very curious) By any chance, are you the cause of the silence around us? Valeria Moretti (eh eh): Oh! You noticed that so quickly. Anyway, the library is like my kingdom, surrounded by a seventh-level barrier with sound limitations. I created it to avoid the annoying noises while other people are busy studying and reading. Dav (Indignant): Maybe if you avoided jump scares, a lot of things could be avoided, don¡¯t you think? Valeria Moretti: (Smiling and laughing elegantly) Maybe you¡¯re right, but it¡¯s fun to see your expressions (pff.. ahaha).
Narrator: In the end, Dav found a book deep in a shelf, but it wasn¡¯t about mana or aura.
[Name: Valeria Moretti Role: Head of the academy library Age: 25 years old Appearance: Tall and slender, with long, smooth black hair, amber eyes behind thin glasses. Always composed and elegant, with refined yet practical clothing. Personality: Intelligent, cultured, and methodical, but with a hidden passionate side. Extremely polite and kind, but can become insistent when it comes to magic or Dav. She¡¯s aware of her charm and uses it subtly. Abilities: Talented mage with incredible mastery of arcane magic. She studies relentlessly to climb the magical hierarchy and become one of Italy¡¯s seven most powerful mages. Specialized in support spells and magical seals. Habits: Spends almost all her time in the library, organizing books, studying, and experimenting with new magics, and scaring/disturbing Dav. Cause: Bored, loves Dav¡¯s expressions.] END OF CHAPTER - 28 CHAPTER - 29 [New Era] CHAPTER - 29 ~ 3 days remaining ~
Dav (In a hurry): Today I have a lesson on mana and aura. Everyone will be waiting for me, and there will be multiple classes, I think. (Tired): Good morning, Professor Kael Solis. I''m a bit late today because I slept little after reading a book all night... Kael Solis: If you don¡¯t mind, could we take the students to the arena today and move the lesson to tomorrow? I have some commitments and wouldn¡¯t want to miss one of your lectures. Dav (Thinking): He¡¯s clearly lying. This way, I''ll definitely be in the arena that day to meet our little friend. (Evil laughter in his mind) Fine. (Happy): No problem! I¡¯ll go grab all the students by force and drag them to the arena for training. Kael Solis: Thank you! Have a good day, Professor. Dav (Entering the classroom): Oi, brats¡­ Training today! (Triumphant look) Students: What the hell is this?! Wasn''t yesterday enough?! Even today¡­ Dav (Scumbag look): Let¡¯s play a game! If you don¡¯t make it to the arena within 10 minutes, I¡¯ll make you run 15 laps around the field wearing three rings. Students (Shouting): WHAT THE HELL?! I¡¯LL TELL MY FATHER! Dav: 9 minutes left.
Narrator: Everyone started running as if a starving demon king were chasing them. Maybe that was actually the case¡­
[Arriving at the arena] Dav (Surprised): Oh! That old man is here as always. So he was telling the truth. (Bored): Well, I¡¯ll go have a little chat with him. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. (Cheerful): Good morning, Headmaster. How are you today? Director (Meh): Have you decided to come to me every time I¡¯m here now? AHAHA! This way, I won¡¯t get to watch you train and break the students'' will. Would you like a sandwich? I also have some sweets this time. Dav: I¡¯ll take the sweet, then. (Looking at the Headmaster): What do you think of Gabriel and Elysia when you look at them? Director (Thinking): Gabriel and Elysia, huh? Gabriel is a born talent, and Elysia is getting stronger, but not enough to reach him. Gabriel possesses both mana and yellow aura, while Elysia only has orange aura. The difference is considerable, to be honest. Director (Watching Dav''s proud expression): Has Gabriel always been this strong? Dav (Lifting his head): No. Gabriel and I had no powers. That¡¯s why Gabriel will become an abyss of strength, much like me. He can use Ki, but it''s not fully developed yet, and he could risk going berserk if I don¡¯t keep an eye on him. Director (Feeling a shiver of fear for a second): Another monster? How is it possible that you both suddenly obtained your powers, if I may ask? Of course, it will remain my secret. Dav (Still looking at the sky): It¡¯s not a secret. A filthy bastard cursed us with corrupted mana¡­ We don¡¯t know when, where, or why. Due to certain circumstances, I unlocked my power and my curse before the Divine Calamity raid. Dav (Clenching his fists): When I woke up from the coma, I discovered that Gabriel suffered the same miserable fate as mine¡­ But that time was different. I had the power to free him and make him my heir by marking him with my blood and mana. Director (A chill running down his spine): Are you telling me that Gabriel is essentially your apostle? Your heir who will carry forward your strength and the Lion name? Dav (Happy expression): Exactly. Martina and Marco as well, but I only blessed them with my mana. I didn¡¯t grant them my heir¡¯s blessing. Such power could kill them or drive them insane, as they¡¯re still young. Director (Relieved): I see. One day, you won¡¯t have to fight alone anymore. The era of the Lions will lead the world and its discoveries forward. Director (Looking at Dav): And Elysia? Will you keep training her so she can catch up to Gabriel? She only has aura, and at a normal rank for now. Dav: Elysia¡­ Her blood is pure. Her strength and endurance increase every day through hard training, but that doesn¡¯t mean her Ki will ever awaken¡ªperhaps. As I said, those born with mana and aura could go berserk if they fail to control Ki. The book said it was "impossible," but how true and clear can the words of a book really be? So I¡¯ll make sure not to take risks with them. My only hope is Gabriel, without risk, as long as I keep a close watch. I don¡¯t want Elysia to suffer and end up having to put her down with my blade to end her suffering. I¡¯ll make sure to keep them all under control every day. (Looking the Headmaster in the eyes) I need to ask you another favor. I need to force the classes to merge during training so that I can always ensure no one goes too far. This includes the first, second, and third years of middle school as well so that I can keep an eye on Martina and Marco. Remember when I said some low-rank students were hiding? They weren¡¯t. They were simply forced not to emerge, as they had neither aura nor mana. Some of them, however, have the determination and willpower to develop Ki. I finally understood why the evaluation machine wasn¡¯t classifying them correctly while my instincts told me they were hiding something. A machine designed only for those who use mana and aura, but not for those who develop Ki, physical strength, and endurance. Director (Laughing): You don¡¯t need a favor from me for that! AHAHAH! Many are already coming to your class. I¡¯ve heard that even middle school and fourth-year high school students want to attend your lessons, according to their professors and the gossip. Director (Interested): However, if what you say is true and the machine needs to be updated, then social classes, rankings, and everything else will change. This could lead the Academy and hunters to discriminate against Ki as a "primitive" energy. END OF CHAPTER - 29 CHAPTER - 30 [Keys and Parchment] CHAPTER - 30 Director (Hesitant): Can I ask you a... perhaps foolish question? Will Gabriel ever surpass you? Dav (Smiling amusedly): Impossible. There will always be an abyss of strength between me and Gabriel. An apostle cannot defeat his "God." Trying to kill one¡¯s own God means draining every single drop of blood, mana, and power received from him. Just the intent to do so would reduce him to 1% of his strength against me. Of course, this only applies if my intent is to kill him and not to train him. Vice versa for him. During one of our fights, Gabriel felt that murderous intent for just a moment... and at that moment, he became nothing more than a mere insect before me. He was defeated without any difficulty. Even without these limitations, he could never beat me. He could train for hundreds of thousands of years, even if I gave him all my power, and it wouldn''t change anything. (Dav reflects for a moment.) My ability... Multiplied Growth. But not just that. (Smirks to himself.) All my abilities are God-grade. No human will ever be able to reach them... unless a God descends to Earth and starts using them as well. Ahaha. In that case, things would be different. I wonder... do Gods really exist, beyond just history books? Director (Looking at the arena): Another rather irrelevant question... What are your plans? Your dream? Dav (Smiling unconsciously): I¡¯d like to see my kids finish the academy and enter university. After that, honestly, I don¡¯t know... maybe I¡¯ll find out when the time comes. Director (Relaxed, glancing at the clock): Shall we go to lunch? Will you yell at them again to call them? Dav (Horrifyingly happy expression): Maybe you haven¡¯t noticed, but every five minutes, there¡¯s always someone watching us from the arena to make sure I start calling them... and to avoid becoming a victim of the magic circles. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Director (Laughing): I don¡¯t believe it! You¡¯ll have to show me so I can believe it! AHAHAH! Dav (Demonic look): Watch carefully. (Shouting) SHITHEADS! LUNCH BREAK! Fin (Terrified): LUNCH BREAK, RUN!
Narrator: Everyone rushed to wash up before heading to the cafeteria.
~ Cafeteria ~ Iris (Sweet smile): Professor, the table is almost ready. I¡¯ve prepared extra food to make sure others can join us too. Dav: It¡¯ll probably be like yesterday, with the Director joining, but I¡¯m not sure about Professor Kael.
Narrator: One by one, everyone started sitting down, including Professor Eldrin. Professor Evelyn Rosendale also arrived, desperately looking for a seat. She usually preferred eating alone, isolating herself with her notes and carefully reviewing them, but that day was different. As soon as Dav saw her enter through the door, he invited her to join them. She accepted immediately, with a mix of embarrassment and happiness. Iris prepared a plate for her and handed her the utensils. Kael arrived a bit late, apologizing, and joined the group. The Director told stories, involving even Professors Eldrin and Kael in the conversation. Dav remained silent, his elbow resting on the table, his hand supporting his head as he ate absentmindedly, observing the group with a thoughtful look.
Narrator: After lunch, Dav went to the library to look for new books to read and study.
Dav (Doubtful): I swear, if she suddenly appears again, I¡¯ll...
Narrator: He didn¡¯t even have time to finish the sentence...
Valeria Moretti: Professor! Dav (Panicked, Screaming): AHHHH! (Scolding her): Will you stop appearing behind me all of a sudden?! Valeria Moretti (Laughing): "AHAHAH!" (Curious) ...Well?.. What brings you here today? Dav: Looking for more books on KI. Remember KI, right? You spent half an hour reading about it with me, almost giving me a heart attack... Valeria Moretti (Hand on chin): Yes, I remember well. But finding more books like that is difficult even for me... They¡¯re very old books that someone either threw away or simply hid for personal reasons, probably. I can help you look if you want. I have nothing to do, and I¡¯m bored... so I¡¯ll be at your disposal. Dav (Thinking to himself): For them to be this hidden means someone wants to keep them secret... But why? Alright, let¡¯s search the back of the shelves. Maybe we¡¯ll find something.
~ 2 Hours Later ~ Dav: I haven¡¯t found anything except some books on training techniques and this strange scroll with an incomprehensible language. Valeria Moretti: Found anything? I only found this scroll and this pretty old key. Dav (Very curious, asked her): Show me the scroll, if you don¡¯t mind. (Thinking) Very similar to this one... Found behind some shelves, but I can¡¯t read it. (Asking) Do you understand any of it? Valeria Moretti: (Moving her arms) "I¡¯m sorry, but no... I can¡¯t understand anything, and this language seems ancient. As for the key, it looks really old. Should I throw it away? Dav: Let¡¯s keep it. Maybe it¡¯s connected to all this since it was found at the back of the shelves. Found any books, even if they¡¯re not about KI? Valeria Moretti: This book talks about an old human researcher who tried to uncover secrets while traveling. Nothing more. Dav: For now, keep the book. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll search again to learn more about these scrolls. I¡¯m going to rest for now. See you tomorrow, Miss Valeria. ~ 2 Days Left ~ END OF CHAPTER - 30 CHAPTER - 31 [Irritation] CHAPTER - 31

[Thursday]

Dav (thinking): Yesterday, I found nothing but a few books, some old scrolls with ancient writing, and an old key... Guys, make sure to copy everything from the board and read in silence. Kael Solis: You look deep in thought. Did something happen? Dav: Kael, can you stop being so formal with me?.. It''s pretty old-fashioned and boring. Kael Solis (chuckling softly): Alright. But then, you¡¯ll have to do the same with me. Dav (at peace): Great. Do you happen to know anyone who can read ancient languages? Professor Kael (crossing his arms): Honestly, no... You should ask the librarian or Vice Principal Rugerus Andreas. They¡¯re much more connected to the academy¡¯s professors and know them well. Dav: Alright. I¡¯ll make sure to speak with Valeria after lunch.
~ 1 hour later ~ Dav: Alright, guys, go eat. Don¡¯t forget about your other lessons with different professors later. I encourage you not to fall asleep during this free hour.
~ Cafeteria ~ Narrator: Everyone was already in their seats, even Miss Evelyn Rosendale joined once again with everyone else. The usual gossip and chatter from both professors and students filled the room. Evelyn and Kael kept complimenting Miss Iris¡¯s cooking. After lunch, Dav headed to the library again to talk to Valeria Moretti.
[Library] Dav (thinking): Where¡¯s that ambush fanatic hiding? (Surprised) Oh... (Leaning against the bookshelf with his back) So, no surprise attacks today? You were checking if there were any more books, weren¡¯t you? Valeria Moretti: Yes, you piqued my interest yesterday, and I¡¯ve been looking for books for you for a few hours so we can find more about these scrolls. Dav: Speaking of that... Do you know any professor who knows more about this? About ancient languages, scrolls, and such? Valeria Moretti (irritated): There is a professor, but we don¡¯t have a good relationship. She¡¯s incredibly annoying and always brags about her work, that brat... She doesn¡¯t understand the difference between a great mage and a researcher. She needs a lesson so she can stop being such a nuisance. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Dav: Where can I find her? Valeria Moretti: She¡¯ll be in her room... or whatever you can call a room. Always dim lighting, surrounded by documents, photos, and scrolls. (Trying to change Dav¡¯s mind) Are you sure you want to go? We can probably find something here without having to ask that brat Dav: Will you come with me? Valeria Moretti (already irritated at the thought): Fine. That way, you¡¯ll see for yourself how unbearable she is.
~ Half an hour later ~ Dav (tired): We¡¯ve walked quite a bit from one wing to another... Are you sure this is the place? Valeria Moretti (distressed): Unfortunately, yes. I¡¯m sure. Dav (observing the door): Alright, then let¡¯s go in. Valeria Moretti (sighing): Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you...
Narrator: Dav cautiously opens the door, revealing a dark and cluttered room, piles of scrolls and books scattered everywhere, with dim lights barely illuminating the chaos.
Professor Lucrezia Bianchi (from her desk, without looking up): Hm? Who dares to disturb my work? Valeria Moretti (forcing a smile): Ah, there you are. I brought someone who wants to learn more about your research. Dav (looking around the room curiously): This isn¡¯t exactly the kind of environment I expected from serious research. Professor Lucrezia Bianchi (lifting her gaze, irritated): And who might you be? Don¡¯t you think I have something more important to do than entertaining visitors? Valeria Moretti (frustrated but keeping her composure): Let me introduce you to Professor Dav. And if he¡¯s here, it¡¯s for a good reason. Dav (pausing for a moment): Indeed, I¡¯m looking for information on ancient languages and scrolls. Do you know anything about them? Professor Lucrezia Bianchi (with an arrogant smile): Finally, someone who knows how to ask real questions. Of course, I do, but perhaps you¡¯ll have to wait a bit... I¡¯m not the type to answer immediately. Dav (a stress vein popping on his forehead): I¡¯m glad you¡¯re so happy, but I don¡¯t have time. Can you tell me more about these two scrolls and this old key? Lucrezia Bianchi (her pride swelling): Why should I waste my time with you? Who do you think you are to tell me what to do? Valeria Moretti (thinking): She¡¯s always so irritating, maybe he can handle her... (Thinking, worried): Shit! He¡¯s mad! He could kill her right now. His face is really irritated... She would deserve it, that bratty little girl. Dav (sighing): Fine, I won¡¯t waste my time. Lucrezia Bianchi (looking at Dav with disdain): Don¡¯t think I have time to waste on you. If you really want something, tell me what you need, and I¡¯ll decide if it¡¯s worthy of my attention. Valeria Moretti (casting a worried glance at Dav): He¡¯s seriously about to explode. I don¡¯t know how to stop him, he might really put her in her place, and I don¡¯t think Lucrezia deserves that kind of treatment... Dav (whispering, calmer but firm): Lucrezia, your superiority is evident, but it doesn¡¯t give you the right to ignore important things. If you can¡¯t help me, then let me find someone who will. Lucrezia Bianchi (with a defiant smile): You can¡¯t stand someone being more knowledgeable than you, can you? But you see, that¡¯s the price of talent. Valeria Moretti (thinking nervously): I can¡¯t do anything, I¡¯m afraid Dav won¡¯t stop if he gets too caught up in his anger... Dav (blood-red eyes): Have a good day, Lucrezia Bianchi.
Narrator: At that moment, Lucrezia felt a cold shiver run down her spine, an unease she couldn''t explain. Dav¡¯s few words, spoken with an eerily perfect calm, seemed to weigh more than a thousand insults. Despite her confident facade, something in that voice, in those eyes glowing red with restrained frustration, made her falter. Her superiority, built over years of study and vanity, suddenly didn¡¯t seem so solid anymore.
Dav (with an implacable tone): "I think your time is better spent elsewhere." Lucrezia felt a lump in her throat but maintained her smile, trying to hide the discomfort growing inside her. She couldn¡¯t allow anyone, not even Dav, to shake her self-esteem. Lucrezia Bianchi (angry but feeling a tinge of fear): Get out and don¡¯t come back! [They left the room] Valeria Moretti (thinking tensely): He¡¯s too angry, I¡¯m even scared to talk to him right now... Dav: Professor, let¡¯s go back to the library and search for something in these next two hours, I¡¯m already exhausted. Valeria Moretti (thinking): He¡¯s so pissed off that he¡¯s not even showing it.
~ 1 day remaining ~ [Lucrezia Bianchi is a 22-year-old brilliant researcher in the field of ancient languages, scrolls, and history. Despite her young age, she is already highly respected for her deep knowledge of ancient texts and forgotten languages. However, her arrogant attitude and tendency to boast about her discoveries make her difficult to tolerate, especially for Valeria, who considers her a "brat." Lucrezia is ambitious and determined to gain recognition for her work, but her lack of humility often leads her to underestimate others, including more experienced researchers. With her wavy brown hair, proud gaze, and confident posture, Lucrezia always seeks to assert her superiority in the academic field.] END OF CHAPTER - 31 CHAPTER - 32 [A shadow over the academy] CHAPTER 32 Narrator: Still very irritated, Dav headed to the arena for the usual training with the two classes. However, that day, more professors than usual were in the stands: Kael Solis, Master Eldrin Voss, Professor Evelyn Rosendale, Valeria Moretti, Lucrezia Bianchi, and even Mrs. Margherita Bellini. They weren¡¯t just there to observe the training. ~ 1 hour later ~ The Director interrupted his work, his face suddenly darkened. A chill ran down his spine as an oppressive aura approached the Academy. (Thought) So, you¡¯ve chosen death today¡­ Lord Alistair Valenhart.
Narrator: With the assured stride of someone used to commanding, Lord Alistair Valenhart marched down the corridors, a self-satisfied smile on his face. His presence was suffocating, the power he emanated made the air heavier. Some students, unaware of his true nature, cheered upon seeing one of the strongest S+ top 30 enter the Academy. Others, well-informed, stepped aside in disgust, recognizing the man from their family stories. He stopped in front of the Director''s office and knocked.
Lord Alistair Valenhart: It¡¯s me, Lord Alistair Valenhart. May I come in? [From inside, a calm voice responded.] The Director (with an enigmatic smile): Please, come in. (A venomous exchange.)
Narrator: The Director was already standing when Alistair entered. There was no tension on his face, but his gaze was cold and calculating.
The Director (with a courteous but sharp tone): May I offer you some tea, or anything else, Lord Alistair Valenhart? [Alistair smiled, without humor.]
Lord Alistair Valenhart: (Thought) You just want to waste my time. You hope I¡¯ll give up on taking my daughter back? Fool. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Fine, let¡¯s get to the point.
Narrator: He took a step forward, his voice an order.
Lord Alistair Valenhart: I¡¯ve arranged a marriage for Elysia. I¡¯ve come to take her back. Take me to her and remember our agreement.
Narrator: For the first time, the Director hesitated. He held back a feeling of pleasure deep inside, without letting anything show on his face. But inside, his heart trembled with joy.
The Director (with a firm voice): I remember it perfectly. She is currently in the arena with her class for a training session. We can wait for it to finish or¡ª Lord Alistair Valenhart (interrupting): No. Let¡¯s hurry.
Narrator: Throughout the journey, Lord Alistair Valenhart felt a strange sensation. Everything was going too smoothly. The Director walked calmly. Too calmly.
Lord Alistair Valenhart: (Thought) He¡¯s not resisting? He¡¯s not even trying to convince me to stay? - A smirk tugged at the corners of Alistair¡¯s lips. -
Lord Alistair Valenhart: (Thought) Hah. Too late for you to act clever, old man.
Narrator: As they approached the arena, the air grew heavier.
(Master Eldrin Voss jolted, his blood running cold.) Eldrin Voss: (Thought) This aura... I can¡¯t be mistaken. (He whispered, clenching his fists.) Eldrin Voss: It¡¯s him... Lord Alistair Valenhart is here.
Narrator: All the professors already knew about the plan. Their gazes grew sharp, their muscles tensed. Only Lucrezia Bianchi hadn¡¯t been informed.
Lucrezia Bianchi (eyes sparkling): It¡¯s him! Lord Alistair Valenhart! I¡¯m such a big fan! One of the strongest S+ in the world! (Thought) I wonder why he¡¯s here today.
Narrator: While excitement sparkled in Lucrezia''s eyes, the other professors exchanged tense looks. Their job wasn¡¯t just to observe the training. If Alistair made one wrong move¡­ They would have to prevent his death. Lord Alistair Valenhart wasn¡¯t just a powerful man because of his strength. He was a member of the world¡¯s top 2 guild, Azrael Kingsley. The Fallen Angels. If he were to die within the Academy, the entire world would focus its attention on them.
The Director (with a cold smile): We¡¯ve arrived. (He gestured to the center of the arena.) There is your daughter, Elysia . [He turned, maintaining his usual calm tone.] The Director: Give me just a moment to ask the professor to conclude the training and let the students leave. Lord Alistair Valenhart (with an annoyed nod): Go ahead. [But inside, a thought struck him.] Alistair: (Thought) Why do I feel like I¡¯m stepping into the den of a wolf? - Flashback - A Few Days Before - Narrator: Lord Alistair Valenhart sat in his study, watching the sunset from the window of his villa. The information from his spies was clear.
Lord Alistair Valenhart: (Thought) The current top 1, Dav De Lion, is there. I¡¯ve heard he treats his students like garbage. Infernal training. But the most interesting part was something else. (Thought) He¡¯s lost 80% of his strength. [Alistair¡¯s eyes narrowed.] Lord Alistair Valenhart: (Thought) An S rank? Maybe just a little more now. [A grin spread across his face.] Lord Alistair Valenhart: (Thought) So, if he tries to stop me¡­ I¡¯ll kill him. I¡¯ll become the top 2 after Azrael Kingsley. [A low laugh escaped his lips.] Lord Alistair Valenhart (laughing to himself): I like the idea. [Then he laughed louder, until it became a manic cackle.] Lord Alistair Valenhart (exploding in maniacal laughter): AHAHAHAH! If he tries to stop me¡­ it¡¯ll be his end!
Narrator: Conclusion, Now the arena awaited him. And with it, his possible end. END OF CHAPTER 32 CHAPTER 33 [The Black Death] CHAPTER 33 Director: Professor Dav, you may dismiss your students early today. (With a serious expression) A parent has come to complain. Dav: Brats! Go clean yourselves up and then wait in your rooms or the cafeteria until the end of the period.
Narrator: The students, surprised to see Lord Alistair Valenhart, left the arena in silence. Some, knowing his reputation, felt disgust and fear.
Lord Alistair Valenhart: Elysia, you stay here.
Narrator: Elysia froze in fear, lowering her head and trembling.
Dav (Irritated): Elysia, you have two seconds to get your ass out of here. Lord Alistair Valenhart: Professor, you do realize that I am her father and that, being a minor, I am the one who decides for her, right? Dav: (scary look) Elysia, do I need to repeat myself? Elysia (Tense): I''m going!
Narrator: With a confident smile, Elysia turned her back on her father and walked past Dav.
Lord Alistair Valenhart (Shouting): How dare you disobey your father, you brat?! (Tries to grab her.) Dav: (Grabs his wrist, squeezing tightly) Only I give orders to my students.
Narrator: Wounded in his pride in front of everyone, Lord Alistair Valenhart unleashed his powerful red aura and struck Dav in the face with all his might.
Lord Alistair Valenhart: (Laughing) AHAHAH! Stay in your place! Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
Narrator: Silence fell over the arena as all eyes locked onto the scene.
Lord Alistair Valenhart (Thinking, terrified): Why¡­ why didn¡¯t he move an inch? My hand¡­ it¡¯s broken?! Augh!!
Narrator: Dav had been waiting for that first strike. With a cold smile, he leaned slightly and whispered something into Alistair''s ear. A black aura, dense as the dark night and wrapped in crimson lightning, erupted from his body. The entire academy was drowned in a terrifying pressure. Students and professors felt its crushing weight, some collapsing to their knees.
Lord Alistair Valenhart (Panicking): He is not following his agreement, Director! Director (Serious, crossing his arms): Watch your words. I am not interfering, as you can see. You were the one who hit him first. So¡­ good luck.
Narrator: While everyone suffered under that monstrous aura, Lord Alistair Valenhart was the most affected. Dav grabbed him by the neck, slammed him to the ground, and began to pummel his face repeatedly. Blood splattered onto his hands, his forehead stained with crimson drops. Then, with a fluid motion, he lifted him and delivered a devastating kick to his face. The impact sent him flying over a hundred meters, leveling part of the arena with the sheer shockwave. Dav drew his Dark Death Scythe, a colossal weapon, lifting it above his head with one arm. His face was twisted in fury, as if Death itself had come to claim Lord Alistair Valenhart. With a downward swing, he aimed to end him. Valeria Moretti erected multiple barriers around Lord Alistair. Professor Evelyn Rosendale summoned giant golems to reinforce the defense. Kael infused mana into the barrier to strengthen it. Eldrin Voss and Margherita Bellini, wielding a sword and an enormous kitchen knife, positioned themselves in front of the mages to shield them from the shockwave. Dav¡¯s attack obliterated 95% of the arena, draining the professors'' strength to the limit. The barrier shattered, and all of them collapsed to their knees, overwhelmed by his pressure. Dav approached Alistair¡¯s battered body, grabbed him by the hair, and whispered into his ear: "Try to touch Elysia again... approach her, set foot in this academy one more time¡­ and all that will remain of you will be a painful memory for your family." "Elysia is mine now. She is no longer your daughter." Lord Alistair Valenhart, in his last moments of consciousness, heard every word in terror. Then, he blacked out, his fate now entirely in the hands of the one who had utterly crushed him. Despite the brutality of the fight, Dav had not used mana or Ki. Only his aura to instill fear without unleashing his true attributes. The commotion had drawn professors from other classrooms, who rushed to the arena. Upon seeing Alistair''s broken body, they immediately took him to the hospital. The professors involved in the plan barely managed to drag themselves to the cafeteria, sitting in silence, trying to recover before lunch. The entire fight¡ªor rather, the massacre¡ªhad lasted only five minutes.
Report: Lord Alistair¡¯s body was shattered. Fractured arms and legs, all ribs broken, nose crushed. On the verge of death, he was hospitalized immediately.
Narrator: When the period ended, Dav entered the cafeteria. Blood covered his face and hands. Not his own, but Alistair¡¯s. He sat down. A faint glow of black aura still surrounded him. A deathly silence filled the cafeteria. Students and professors trembled, paralyzed with fear. Iris, with a damp cloth, took his hands and began to wipe them gently, carefully cleaning them as he ate. Elysia did the same for his forehead. Little by little, the others started to move. Some with spoons, others with pieces of meat, they began to fill Dav¡¯s tray with food. And so, slowly, that moment of peace dissolved the shadow of his aura. The murderous intent faded away. END OF CHAPTER 33 CHAPTER - 34 [Elysia] CHAPTER - 34 Narrator: When everyone went to the cafeteria, only Dav remained in the arena¡ªor rather, in what was left of it. With his face stained with blood and his scythe tightly gripped in his hands, he raised his gaze to the sky, remaining motionless until the end of the physical education period. From the stands, hidden among the rubble, Lucrezia Bianchi watched him with a mix of fear and admiration. She had seen that man take down her idol with a single kick and obliterate the entire arena with unimaginable strength. Even the Director, without saying a word, left the scene with a hidden smile and a palpable excitement.
The next day Dav did not show up for class or lunch, causing concern for Miss Iris, Kael, and Elysia. Even Fin and Leo spent the day feeling bored, missing their professor. Miss Iris decided to look for him in his room. She knocked several times and, receiving no response, left a tray of food behind the door. With a soft and calm voice, she whispered: "I hope you¡¯ll like what I¡¯ve prepared for you, professor." There was no response, only silence. The following day, the same scene repeated itself. Dav did not attend his classes and continued to stay locked in his room, entrusting everything to Kael. Iris, with the same care, once again brought him food. This time, she found the tray empty and a note with just two words: "Guardian Angel." She smiled and walked away.
The next day Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Elysia decided to look for him. She knocked on his door several times, returning at different times throughout the day, but got no answer. She tried one last time after dinner. Just as she was about to leave, the door opened. Dav appeared on the threshold, and Elysia looked at him with wide eyes, unable to say a word. Her face turned red at the sight of her professor half-naked, dressed only in a pair of night shorts. The summer was hot and dry, and he seemed completely at ease. "Do you need something?" she asked, trying to keep her composure. He stepped forward slowly, closing the distance between them until they were only inches apart. Their noses nearly touched as they locked eyes in an intense stare. Without a word, Dav handed her a sheet of paper. "I wonder if you''ll think twice after reading this document now." Elysia lowered her gaze and read carefully. The title made her heart stop: "Adoption." At the bottom of the page, Dav''s signature. "I made a deal with your father," he said calmly. "He accepted without hesitation." Rage exploded within Elysia instantly. Clutching the document tightly, she shouted: "You made a deal with my father?! He¡¯s a vile, unscrupulous man! What did you promise him in exchange for this?! This document isn¡¯t something trivial!" Dav looked at her seriously. "I promised him that I wouldn¡¯t kill him, as long as he never came near you again. He will never be able to touch or speak to you again." Elysia felt her heart stop for a moment. She reread the document, her hands trembling. Tears streamed down her face as she whispered in a broken voice: "So now¡­ you''re my dad?" Dav gave her a gentle smile. She could no longer hold back and threw herself into his arms, holding him tightly. She stayed like that for several minutes, trying to calm herself. Dav stroked her head affectionately. "At the end of the semester, I¡¯ll introduce you to your new family," he told her. "From now on, wear the De Lion name with pride." Elysia lifted her gaze to him, her eyes still filled with tears but now shining with a new light. That name, her new name, finally meant freedom. Now calmer, she looked at him and asked: "Why didn¡¯t you come to class or lunch?" Dav, with a serene expression, replied: "I was busy filling out a lot of paperwork. The Director helped me, and before we knew it, time flew by. In the end, I passed out from exhaustion." Once again, Elysia looked at him with eyes full of admiration and pride. Dav handed her a red envelope sealed with a stamp in the shape of the Italian flag. "Open it in your room," he said in a calm tone. Elysia nodded and, with her head held high, walked away slowly down the hallway, feeling Dav¡¯s gaze on her. But as soon as she turned the corner, she broke into a frantic run, tears in her eyes and a radiant smile on her face. Once in her room, she sat on the bed and, with trembling hands, carefully opened the letter. Inside, she found new documents: one with her photo and another with a name that made her hold her breath.
"Elysia De Lion. Date of Birth: April 16, 2017. Age: 15. Guardian and Parent: Dav De Lion. At the top right, Dav¡¯s signature. END OF CHAPTER - 34 CHAPTER - 35 [Relaxation] CHAPTER - 35 Narrator: A month had passed since Dav arrived at the academy, and by now, everyone knew who he was¡ªnot just as the world¡¯s hero but also as a professor and, for some, a friend. The Next Day (October 11, 2035) Dav entered the classroom, and all the students stood up, greeting their professor with loud and respectful voices. Everyone had heard about the day in the arena when Dav, with a single kick, had crushed the current Top 30 S+ rank as if he were an ant. Dav greeted Professor Kael, handing him a nice cup of coffee, and apologized for his absence over the past few days due to some unexpected matters. Kael, happy and relaxed, reassured him. "Don''t worry. Rest whenever you need to, especially if you''re busy." The lesson began, and Dav once again explained the principles of mana, writing every single detail on the large blackboard. Gossip spread throughout the academy as Dav''s lesson started. Students from the First-Year High School Class A and Fourth-Year High School Class B began slipping into his lecture, listening in silence. Meanwhile, many others, unable to find space, gathered outside the classroom doors.
Total Number of Students in the Academy

Middle School:

  • (1st) Year, Class A: 586 students
  • (2nd) Year, Class A: 497 students
  • (3rd) Year, Class A: 468 students

High School:

  • (1st) Year, Class A: 695 students
  • (1st) Year, Class B: 987 students
  • (1st) Year, Class C: 845 students
  • (2nd) Year, Class A: 754 students Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
  • (2nd) Year, Class B: 822 students
  • (2nd) Year, Class C: 678 students
  • (3rd) Year, Class A: 875 students
  • (3rd) Year, Class B: 672 students
  • (3rd) Year, Class C: 654 students
  • (4th) Year, Class A: 546 students
  • (4th) Year, Class B: 413 students
  • (4th) Year, Class C: 508 students
Shortly After Narrator: After the lesson, Dav went to the cafeteria, heading to his usual spot. He saw the professors smiling, all gathered at their regular table, while Miss Iris and Margherita Bellini were setting up the dishes for everyone. As they were about to start eating, two small figures approached the table. Marco and Martina, Dav¡¯s little niece and nephew, hesitantly asked if they could join them for lunch. Miss Iris, her eyes wide with excitement, immediately prepared plates for the adorable 9-year-old twins. Like a caring older sister¡ªor perhaps an affectionate aunt¡ªshe took care of them, chatting and playing with them using small hand gestures. Dav, unnoticed, observed Miss Iris''s warm smile. Meanwhile, Margherita Bellini noticed Dav''s gaze fixed on her. Professor Kael got along exceptionally well with Professor Evelyn, to the point that they discussed their ideas and passions every day at the table. The director enjoyed conversing with Professor Eldrin, both men well past middle age, sharing countless stories of their experiences. Elysia watched her father, Dav, with a soft smile. Dav kept placing more food onto Elysia''s plate, ensuring she ate enough. Meanwhile, Fin, Gabriel, and Leo, good friends, gathered every evening in Gabriel¡¯s room, playing PC games and board games until late at night. After lunch, Dav headed to the library, hoping for a moment of peace. As he wandered through the shelves, he spotted a familiar figure sitting on the floor, leaning against the bookshelves with a book in her hands. It was Valeria Moretti. She had dozed off, her expression serene in a light slumber. Dav observed her for a moment, noticing the book she had found for him days before, still in her grasp. A barely noticeable smile formed on his lips as he stepped closer. Silently, he took off his jacket from the chair beside her and gently draped it over her shoulders. Then, he sat down a short distance away, opening a book and beginning to read. But the quiet atmosphere of the library and the warmth of the room relaxed him more than he had expected. The words on the page started to blur. Slowly, he succumbed to the tranquility surrounding him, unknowingly drifting off to sleep. Minutes turned into hours, but for Dav, time seemed to stand still. The scent of old paper and the hushed silence of the books wrapped around him like a warm embrace. The soft rhythm of Valeria¡¯s breathing, so close to him, was a quiet melody that anchored him to this rare moment of peace. His body relaxed, the book slipped from his fingers, and he let himself go¡ªfalling into deep sleep. The silent connection between them seemed to take shape into something more, something that neither time nor distance could ever break. In that small corner of the library, far from responsibilities and pressure, they had found a refuge in each other''s quiet presence. END OF CHAPTER - 35 CHAPTER - 36 [forgiveness] CHAPTER - 36 Narrator: Upon waking up in the late afternoon, with the sun setting and the library bathed in an orange glow filtering through the windows, Valeria Moretti saw Dav sleeping deeply, very close to her. She noticed the open book resting on Dav¡¯s legs and the jacket he had placed over her to keep her warm, despite it still being summer. A few hours passed before night fell, and Valeria, by the light of the candles, continued reading without waking Dav. No one knew whether she did so to avoid leaving him alone or simply because she enjoyed having him near while she read silently. She forgot to have dinner, completely absorbed in the book, and let Dav rest on her shoulder, the jacket now covering them both. When Dav finally woke up, with a bit of drool and a small bubble forming at his nose, he didn''t feel embarrassed in the slightest¡ªhe was not the type to worry about such trivial things. He glanced around the dimly lit library, seeing Valeria still reading, the floating candles casting a peaceful and pleasant atmosphere. "What time is it?" he asked, his voice still drowsy. "22:32," she replied, smiling but visibly tired. Dav asked if she had eaten, considering how long she had spent in the library, caught between reading and sleep. "I got distracted by the book," she replied, laughing elegantly. Dav then suggested they head to the kitchen, where he would cook something, boasting about his culinary skills. Valeria accepted with a curious smile, crossing her arms and wondering whether his food would actually be edible or if it would come with some... unpleasant surprise. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. To her surprise, Dav turned out to be an excellent cook, and they spent some time in the kitchen, eating and discussing the book that had captivated them both. "Join us for lunch tomorrow," Dav told her, "so you can enjoy a meal in good company."
A little later Tired after two hours of talking, they made their way back to their rooms. Dav fell asleep immediately, embraced by the warmth of his bed and the softness of his pillow. Valeria, however, took a little longer to fall asleep, her face slightly flushed, still lost in thought over what had been running through her mind.
The next day Dav informed his students that, due to renovation work, the arena would no longer be accessible. For safety reasons, no one was to approach while the workers were on-site. Everyone remained calm, knowing that the damage had been caused by Dav and that the arena would be rebuilt within a month, given its high importance to the nation. Dav then explained the training they would be doing in the classroom, and the students quickly took notes in their notebooks. As he left the classroom and walked through the corridor, he observed the happy students chatting and gathering in small groups. A faint smile appeared on his face. Upon entering the cafeteria, he saw Iris, Valeria Moretti, and Evelyn engaged in conversation about "women¡¯s things." The other professors, including the director, were having their own discussions in a corner. Gabriel and the rest of their group were eagerly debating auras and mana. As soon as Dav entered, Iris and Valeria greeted him warmly with elegant smiles. However, there was one person who, upon noticing Dav¡¯s arrival, watched him from a distance but, feeling embarrassed, did not approach him that day.
Later Dav went to his room to rest but took some time to clean up, organizing his shelves and refrigerator. Meanwhile, in the library, Valeria Moretti, immersed in reading a book, noticed the entrance of Lucrezia Bianchi. The young woman had her gaze lowered and her hands behind her back, shifting her foot nervously as if unsure of what to say or do, as though she wanted to apologize for something. Valeria, lifting her gaze and slightly lowering her glasses, asked in a serious tone, "What can I do for you?" Lucrezia, visibly embarrassed, apologized for the incident from the previous day, explaining that she had not recognized Professor Dav and had mistaken him for someone else with the same name as the legendary hero. Then, with a trembling voice, she asked Valeria if she could meet Dav to formally apologize, kneeling with tears in her eyes. "I want to ask for his forgiveness¡­ and also apologize to you, Valeria," she added, her words full of sincerity. "For the past two years, I¡¯ve treated you unfairly, and it wasn¡¯t right." Valeria remained silent as Lucrezia continued: "It was just jealousy¡­ of your beauty and your femininity. Looking at you, I always felt inadequate, embarrassed, and sad." Seeing the genuine remorse in Lucrezia¡¯s eyes, Valeria placed a hand on her head, gently caressing her. "I forgive you," she said with a kind smile. "And don¡¯t worry, leave it to me." END OF CHAPTER - 36 CHAPTER - 37 [Moment] CHAPTER - 37 Narrator: The next day, October 13, 2035, Dav woke up still a bit tired and walked over to the fridge to get some fresh water, despite the warm night, even with the air conditioner on. He got ready an hour early and took his dirty clothes to the laundromat, which was just a few minutes away from his room. There, by pure chance, he ran into Elysia, who was doing the same. Dav placed a hand on her head, gently ruffling her hair with his large, warm hands while waiting for the tokens from the vending machine. Elysia, happy, hugged him. For her, the possibility of receiving such affection from a father was unthinkable, having only known pain and trauma. "Go to class," Dav said in a serious tone. "I''ll take care of your clothes, or you''ll be late and won''t have time for breakfast." He placed his own clothes in the washing machine as he spoke. Elysia felt a little embarrassed, thinking about the fact that her undergarments were among the clothes, but then she reminded herself that her father was neither a monster nor a pervert. He would always protect her. Accepting his help, she went to have breakfast and prepare for class. Meanwhile, Dav waited half an hour for the clothes to be cleaned and dried. He carefully folded both his and Elysia''s clothes and then headed to her room. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Once inside, he placed them on her bed, covered with soft pink blankets and scattered plushies. An hour later, he arrived in class and saw Professor Kael explaining mana comprehension. He didn''t interrupt, simply watching with a positive expression. Meanwhile, Elysia approached Dav discreetly, asking Gabriel, Leo, and Fin not to let anyone sit in her spot, jokingly threatening them with deadly consequences if they dared. Silently, she moved closer to her father and handed him a sweet and a juice, knowing he hadn''t had breakfast. Her gaze was warm, her smile reserved only for him. Then she returned to her seat and watched from afar as he ate without disturbing Kael''s lesson. Kael noticed and, with a smile, continued his explanation, feeling almost flattered by Dav''s attention. The fact that a colleague with such experience was listening to his lesson with interest gave him even more confidence. The students adored Professor Kael, who had been teaching there for two years and was particularly popular among the female students¡ªunlike Dav. The latter, in fact, mostly attracted the boys, fascinated by his battles and strength. The female students, on the other hand, tended to keep their distance, perhaps because of his reserved nature, his reputation, or his face, full of deep scars that could be intimidating. When the lesson ended, everyone headed to the cafeteria, chatting and laughing, driven by hunger. Dav walked with Elysia, Leo, Fin, and Gabriel behind him, following like a small, tight-knit group. Upon arriving at the cafeteria, they sat together, waiting for lunch and discussing various topics. While Dav listened to his "nieces and nephews," his brother, and his daughter, he noticed a presence behind him. Cedric Von Grauer approached and, with a polite voice, asked if he could sit with them. Elysia looked at him with a slightly arrogant smile, though without malice. "No need to ask, sit down." Dav said nothing, letting things unfold naturally, while the other professors continued their conversations. Gabriel, Leo, and Fin invited Cedric to sit near them, and soon, they started talking about video games and board games, making the wait for food more enjoyable. No one yet knew about the bond between Dav and Elysia, except for the director. To everyone else, he just seemed like a good friend to her. No one asked too many questions. At one point, Valeria Moretti turned to Dav. "If you have time, could you stop by the library today? I''d like to show you that exploration book I spent the whole day reading." Iris, hearing this, felt a little jealous but continued eating, smiling at Dav as she watched him. Dav nodded calmly, his gaze serious and professional toward Valeria. Then he turned to Cedric Von Grauer, observing him for a few moments. The usual confident smile and proud demeanor seemed to have faded. It was as if, deep down, Cedric had never sought glory, strength, or respect. Perhaps what he truly desired had always been something else. Dav remained silent, as usual, enjoying his meal and watching the others laugh and chat. From afar, the hidden woman continued to watch him. END OF CHAPTER - 37 CHAPTER 38 [Fear] CHAPTER 38 Narrator: After lunch, Dav headed to his room, a large 50 m2 suite with a balcony overlooking the city and a well-furnished sitting area. He made sure to tidy up the room, removing any trace of disorder, before making his way toward the library. He also had to take out the trash¡ªa routine that allowed him to maintain a semblance of normalcy in his day.
Dav: It seems like the other students don¡¯t understand that a little bit of order helps keep things under control. But if I were like them, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay calm for even a moment.
Narrator: Most students had smaller rooms, ranging from 15 to 20 m2, but those for nobles and the elite were significantly more spacious, reaching up to 45 m2. Yet even those rooms were not a refuge from one''s thoughts, Dav reflected as he walked down the corridors toward the library. As he entered, the sight of Valeria Moretti and Lucrezia Bianchi made him pause for a moment. Valeria seemed as composed as ever, but Lucrezia¡­ Lucrezia looked tense, awkward, and noticeably uneasy.
Dav: What do you want? Lucrezia: (Thinking) I can''t look him in the eyes¡­ I just can¡¯t¡­ What if he thinks I¡¯m just a fool? That I don¡¯t deserve to be here?
Narrator: Lucrezia struggled to find the right words to apologize, but her voice trembled, as if every sound she tried to make was too difficult to utter. Breaking the uncomfortable silence, Valeria spoke firmly.
Valeria: Lucrezia is apologizing, Dav. She didn¡¯t realize she was speaking to the Hero that day. Dav: (Irritated, with a hint of anger, he replied coldly) Even if I weren¡¯t the Hero, what you did would still be wrong. You should apologize regardless. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. (Thinking) Why does this irritate me so much? Why can¡¯t I just ignore her and move on? I¡¯m not here to play therapist, and yet¡­
Narrator: Lucrezia, overwhelmed, began to cry, collapsing at Dav¡¯s feet.
Lucrezia: I truly¡­ truly apologize¡­ for everything¡­
Narrator: Her voice was broken, desperate, as if she had lost all hope.
Valeria: (With a stern gaze, she added) Lucrezia also apologized to me¡­ out of jealousy. But at least, I think she regrets it. She didn¡¯t really believe it was you¡ªthe Hero¡ªthat day when we went to ask for her help. If it weren¡¯t for your status, I don¡¯t know if she would have even considered apologizing. Lucrezia: (With tear-filled eyes, she looked at Dav in despair) I watched you all every day, from afar¡­ I couldn¡¯t do anything but observe, too afraid to get close. The fear of hurting others¡­ the fear of being rejected¡­ became my prison. For two years, I lived like this, locked in my room, never speaking to anyone. And the other day, when you both came to my room, I saw a chance¡­ but I couldn¡¯t do anything but hide behind a proud smile.
Narrator: Dav, his heart tightening at the pain in her eyes, tried to maintain his cold demeanor, but inside, he felt a struggle between anger and understanding.
Dav: I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re apologizing out of fear or genuine remorse. Perhaps both¡­ But I wonder¡ªam I the one who has to forgive you? Or is it you who has to learn to forgive yourself? Valeria: (Still protective, she concluded) It¡¯s not just about apologies, Dav. It¡¯s about growth. Lucrezia was brought here by the director for her talent. But no one ever taught her how to interact, how to be part of something. She¡¯s a loner, one of those people who live locked in their own world, too afraid of hurting others¡­ and herself. Lucrezia: (With a trembling voice, she added) I don¡¯t want to be alone anymore. I don¡¯t want to just watch from afar¡­ I want to change. But I don¡¯t know how. Dav: I¡¯ll forgive you on one condition¡ªyou will never treat anyone the way you have until now, ever again. You have to be honest with others, without fake smiles to hide your sadness. Show me tomorrow at the cafeteria. Now leave¡ªI have work to do.
Narrator: Valeria was not someone who could easily scold or hurt others. Her protective and gentle nature always pushed her to defend, not condemn. However, at that moment, she saw Lucrezia crying so intensely, as if all her bottled-up frustration was finally being released. She was like a fountain that wouldn¡¯t stop flowing.
Valeria: (Thinking, biting her lower lip nervously) He was so harsh on her¡­ maybe too much¡­ but was he right? Is he just trying to help her, or is he pushing her further away?
Narrator: She looked around, observing Lucrezia¡¯s devastated expression, her trembling body. Every single tear seemed like an old wound being reopened. Despite her instinct to protect everyone, Valeria realized that Dav wasn¡¯t acting out of cruelty, but because he felt he had to. Despite his harshness, his gaze was clear: ¡°I had to do it for her own good.¡± It wasn¡¯t about humiliating Lucrezia, but about making her understand that apologies, no matter how sincere, are meaningless without real change. His harshness, though painful, might have been the only way to shake her and force her to face her inner demons.
Valeria: (With a sigh, she approached Lucrezia, who was slowly lifting her head, trying to wipe away her tears.) Don¡¯t worry, Lucrezia. Sometimes, to learn, you have to face the truth¡­ even when it¡¯s hard.
Narrator: Lucrezia, still shaken, nodded without saying a word. But in her heart, a small glimmer of hope began to take shape. Perhaps, that very harshness would be the key to her change. END OF CHAPTER 38 CHAPTER 39 [A Mystery and a Past to Reveal] CHAPTER 39 - Library - A Mystery and a Past to Unveil - Valeria: Do you remember that book about the man who wandered to uncover the world''s secrets? It¡¯s quite interesting. Dav: Yes, I read it with you here. I saw you fall asleep that day, but I only read a few pages. (Curious) Did you find anything interesting? Valeria (leaning on the desk with a serious look): There''s something strange... The researcher never clearly states where he was or who he was traveling with. As if someone had forbidden him from revealing certain details. Or maybe he censored them himself. Dav: How far have you gotten? Valeria: I¡¯ve read many pages, but I¡¯m still far from the middle. The information about him and his travel companions is almost entirely omitted. Dav (looking at her with determination): Let¡¯s see how it goes tomorrow with Lucrezia. If she follows what I told her, we might ask her to help us with the scrolls. They could contain hidden details. Valeria (with a hint of anguish): I wonder if we¡¯ll really find anything¡­ They seem too old and indecipherable. Maybe we should look for others while we wait? Dav (sighs): I appreciate the idea, but this library is enormous. Finding a single book or even reaching the end of some shelves would take half a day. Valeria: What if we create a map? Three hours a day, marking the areas we¡¯ve already searched to be more organized. We could save time and energy. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Dav (slightly smiling): I like this idea better. Let¡¯s start. Valeria (excited): Perfect! You check those ten shelves, and I¡¯ll check the other side. We¡¯ll meet back here in three hours.
Narrator: They searched for three hours, flipping through dozens of books, scanning the depths of the shelves with growing boredom and frustration. When Dav finished, he looked up and saw Valeria, exhausted, amusing herself by balancing a pencil on her nose.
Dav (with a tired and skeptical look): You seem really busy, I see¡­ Valeria (sighing): I¡¯ve been searching for three hours and found nothing. I¡¯m going crazy from boredom. Dav (tired): I don¡¯t blame you. Today was useless, but I¡¯m sure there are other scrolls somewhere. They might prove important in the future. Valeria (intrigued): Do you really want to spend your time in the library? Why did you decide to become a professor instead of enjoying your fame and wealth? Dav (leaning against the desk): I wanted to learn more about the academy, see my students grow strong¡­ and make friends. Strange, isn¡¯t it? (Chuckles) Doesn¡¯t really seem like me, I know. But I don¡¯t mind it at all. Valeria (with an elegant smile): I see. Dav (raising an eyebrow curiously): And you? Why do you want to become one of the seven most powerful mages in Italy? Valeria (lowering her gaze with a sad smile): I want to prove that talent and determination matter more than nobility. I never had a real blood family, so I don¡¯t know what it means to have one. I was abandoned at three years old in a cold alley. If it weren¡¯t for the nuns at an orphanage, I would¡¯ve starved to death. Dav (gritting his teeth, feeling a pang in his heart): And then? How did you get here? Valeria: When I was nine, I discovered I had a talent for magic. The nuns encouraged me to use it for good, and they took me to bookstores and libraries. They taught me to love knowledge. Dav (listening carefully, his gaze darkening): And after? Valeria: At eleven, I entered a small academy. My talent impressed everyone, and I spent my days studying arcane magic. At fifteen, when the current academy was built, the director heard about me and brought me here. [She paused for a moment, as if choosing her words carefully.] Valeria: At first, I was afraid. But that man¡­ the director, was kind to me. He helped me with tuition, books, even personal expenses. To me, he was like a father. Dav (pressing his lips together, his heart heavy): Why did he do it? Valeria: He lost his wife and daughter in a raid in Turin ten years ago. I don¡¯t know if he took me in because I reminded him of his lost daughter or simply because he wanted to help, but he gave me a home and the love of a real father. But when I finished university at twenty-three, he offered me a job here as a librarian, knowing how much I loved books and the academy. [She removed her glasses to clean them, hiding her tears.] Valeria: And then¡­ becoming one of the seven most powerful mages in Italy would allow me to build my own magic tower. A place for kids like me who never had a home when they were little. [She stopped. A heavy silence fell between them, charged with emotion.] Valeria: That¡¯s my story. What do you think?
Narrator: Dav bit his lip, trying to suppress his emotions. He placed a hand on his chest, as if trying to calm something inside him.
Dav (firmly): One thing is certain: that man is impressive. But not just because of your story. I was able to do many things thanks to him¡­ and I don¡¯t think he helped you just because you reminded him of his daughter. (Turning to her with a small, awkward smile) You¡¯re extraordinary, Valeria.
Narrator: Valeria lowered her head, covering her face with one hand as silent tears rolled down her cheeks. Without saying a word, she leaned against Dav¡¯s shoulder, hiding her face. They stayed like that for long minutes, both leaning against the desk, Dav staring into the void, his heart heavy. That evening, they talked for a long time, sharing stories and laughing like two children. Two lonely souls who, for once, had found comfort in each other. Behind the door, the director had listened to everything. He had come to talk to Valeria, but he stopped when he heard her words. He wiped away a tear with a satisfied smile and walked away in silence. Time: 21:56. END OF CHAPTER 39. CHAPTER - 40 [A Welcoming Day] CHAPTER - 40 Narrator: Dav, tired and hungry, asked Valeria if she wanted to go with him to his room to eat something. He offered fresh cold cuts with bread rolls and some beer. Valeria accepted the invitation, and together they headed to his room, exhausted but starving. Once they arrived, Dav set the food on the table and turned on the TV to accompany the evening with the voices of a movie. They ate in silence, immersed in the film, alternating between popcorn and chips without taking their eyes off the screen. At one point, Valeria looked at him with a mischievous expression and asked him to find a horror movie. Dav sighed but agreed without protest and picked something fitting. As always, Valeria enjoyed watching Dav¡¯s reactions, waiting for the perfect moment to scare him and make him send the popcorn flying from his hands. After the movie ended, Valeria fell asleep with her head resting on the table, deeply lost in sleep. Even Dav, feeling exhausted just from looking at her, decided to turn off the TV and put her to bed without waking her. He gently removed her jacket, glasses, and heels, then covered her with a light, fresh-scented sheet. He made sure the air conditioner was set to the right temperature¡ªnot too cold. Finally, he lay down on the nearby couch, covering himself with a similar sheet, and fell asleep immediately. The next morning, Valeria woke up before Dav and, before leaving, made sure to cover him properly with the sheet. Outside the room, she ran into the director¡ªthe man she considered like a father¡ªwho observed her with a smile and a gaze full of thoughts. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Valeria, slightly embarrassed, hurried to explain that she had fallen asleep after a night of movies and food, spent with Dav after an entire day of work in the library. The director, who already knew everything, chuckled softly and, raising an eyebrow, told her not to worry¡ªit would be their little secret. Valeria, still a bit flustered but happy to see him, greeted him and headed to the library to organize the shelves. The director, on the other hand, remained there. He had come to speak with Dav but decided to wait until after lunch, letting him sleep a little longer. About half an hour later, Dav woke up and headed to class, walking leisurely through the corridors. As he walked, he glanced into the classrooms through the door cracks, observing the students studying and listening to the sound of the lessons in silence. When he arrived in class, he found his students chatting and joking with each other. Since he was slightly early, he decided to let them be without interrupting. Shortly after, Elysia approached with a smile, handing him a brioche and some juice. Dav, in a gentle gesture, softly patted her head, triggering a slight wave of jealousy¡ªbut in a playful way¡ªfrom Fin, Leo, and Gabriel, who were watching from their seats. As she returned to her desk, Elysia shot them a triumphant look, while they sulked. Professor Kael entered the classroom and, with curiosity, asked Dav what he had in store for him that day. Dav, smiling, suggested they switch roles and let Kael lead the lesson. Kael, excited and honored, accepted without hesitation and began explaining with great enthusiasm. Dav listened attentively throughout the lesson and, in the end, applauded with sincere admiration. The students followed his example, making Kael blush, though he also felt more confident. After the lesson, everyone headed to the cafeteria. As usual, Dav entered and saw his students sitting, smiling, and chatting among themselves. He also noticed Lucrezia sitting next to Valeria while Iris complimented her on how pretty she was, especially her beautiful hair. Lucrezia, visibly flustered, blushed and responded with a polite and soft smile, thanking her. Dav sat in his usual spot and quietly continued his lunch, observing and listening to the students'' lively chatter around him. Lucrezia, smiling, gave Dav a grateful look, while Valeria affectionately patted her head. The director informed Dav that a certain Matteo De Lion had tried to contact him but hadn''t been able to since Dav had been busy with packed days. Dav nodded, replying that he would take care of it later, once he had finished a few things. Shortly after, he headed to the library, looking for Valeria, when suddenly she appeared in front of him, making him almost jump as if he had nearly had a heart attack. Dav, recovering, asked her to go to Lucrezia¡¯s room and ask her, once again, to help them in their research after finishing checking the library during their three-hour search for the scrolls. After searching once more, without success, they made their way to Lucrezia¡¯s room, bringing the scrolls and the key with them. They arrived after about thirty minutes of walking and, once in front of the door, knocked. From inside, a voice responded: "Come in, it''s open!" Dav smiled discreetly, but Valeria noticed anyway and placed a hand on his back. [October 14, 2035] END OF CHAPTER - 40 CHAPTER 41 [The Phone Call] CHAPTER 41 Narrator: When Dav entered the room and saw Lucrezia, he asked if she could help him with some parchments and a strange old key. She, a bit embarrassed and still slightly awkward, nodded with a big smile. For the first time, Dav noticed how cute she looked with such a sincere expression, her hair neatly combed, and an elegant dress that gave her a more composed air than usual. The room was no longer a chaotic pile of scattered parchments and documents. Now, it appeared bright, spacious, and incredibly refined. Dav chuckled to himself, imagining that behind this change was Valeria¡¯s handiwork, probably after enduring a thousand complaints. He pulled out the parchments and handed them to Lucrezia, who, putting on her reading glasses, immediately tried to give them a quick glance.
Lucrezia: (With a slightly nervous expression, unable to decipher much) I can¡¯t understand everything yet, but given a few days or at most a week, I should be able to translate it and tell you more. As for the key, it seems to be linked to these parchments. The word "key" appears multiple times in this text. (A bit disappointed) I''m sorry to say, but it''ll take some days to be sure... Dav: (Enthusiastic) That¡¯s fine, Lucrezia! Great work. Once you¡¯ve deciphered everything, call us, and we¡¯ll come. Valeria: (Smiling at Lucrezia, making her a bit embarrassed) Great job, Lucrezia. (Asking Dav) So, what do we do now? Dav: I have a meeting with the director today in his office, so I¡¯ll see you both tomorrow for lunch and more research. Valeria: (With a curious look) Ehh? Okay, okay.
~ A little later ~ Narrator: Dav arrived in front of the director¡¯s office and knocked confidently, his face serious. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! From inside, a deep voice responded.
Director: Enter. (The director sat at his desk, his gaze directed toward the window.) Are you ready for your call with Mr. Matteo? Dav (determined): Yes, it¡¯s important.
Narrator: The director picked up the phone and dialed the number, saved from their last conversation. After a few seconds, the line connected.
Director: Good afternoon, am I speaking with Mr. Matteo? I am the man you spoke with earlier regarding Mr. Dav. Matteo De Lion: Good afternoon, Director. Did you pass my message to my cousin? Director: Yes. He¡¯s here with me and is listening to everything. If you prefer, I can turn off the speakerphone. Dav/Matteo (firmly): No need. Matteo: I¡¯ll get straight to the point, Dav. I found our man, and I know where he is.
Narrator: For a moment, the director looked at Dav¡­ and saw a monster. His eyes were fiery red, like the flames of hell. His face twisted with rage, veins pulsing with an almost inhuman fury. His fists clenched so tightly that the air around him seemed to tremble. Even outside the office, anyone passing by stiffened. No one dared to stop. Some lowered their gaze and quickened their pace, driven by a primal instinct of fear.
Dav (his voice filled with wrath): Where is that bastard?! Matteo (cold but with palpable irritation): I understand you. I¡¯m as pissed off as you are. That son of a bitch is currently locked up in the maximum-security prison for Hunters in Gozo, part of the Maltese archipelago. The entire island was evacuated and turned into a dangerous prison, reserved only for criminals ranked A/A+/A++/S and higher. When do you want to move? I¡¯m ready even now to have a little "chat" with our "friend." Dav (his anger intensifying): What chat? We¡¯re going right now! Matteo (laughing, excited): Hahaha! I¡¯m curious to see how long it¡¯ll take before he starts talking. Bring the director too. He seems like an interesting guy¡­ and strong. Dav (smirking, more controlled): What do you say, Director? Will you come with us? Director (barely hiding his excitement): It would be an honor. Dav: It¡¯s settled then. Matteo, meet me at the usual place from last time. I¡¯ll be there in thirty minutes, max. Director: First, I need to inform Vice Director Rugerus of our absence for a few days. Dav: The vice director is back? He was away for a while. Director (chuckling): Yes, he had some personal matters to handle. I¡¯ll call him right away¡ªI want him here as soon as possible. (The director picks up the phone and dials.) Rugerus, can you come to my office for something important? Right away, if possible.
~ Ten minutes later ~ Narrator: The director informed Rugerus of his imminent absence with Professor Dav, justifying it as a "personal matter." He entrusted him with the task of notifying Professors Valeria Moretti, Evelyn Rosendale, Master Eldrin Voss, Kael Solis, and Lucrezia Bianchi, as well as Iris Fontaine and Margherita Bellini, both during the following day''s lunch and in their respective classes. Rugerus asked no questions. He accepted the task without hesitation. Meanwhile, Dav stepped onto the balcony and raised a magical barrier around himself. He looked at the director and gestured for him to step inside.
Dav: Come in, and don¡¯t worry.
Narrator: The director obeyed, watching with curiosity. As soon as he stepped into the barrier, Dav lifted it, enclosing them both inside. Then, with a single thought, he shot into the sky at full speed, heading straight for Milan. END OF CHAPTER 41 CHAPTER 42 [The Reality] CHAPTER 42 Narrator: Dav and the director arrived at the venue before Matteo and took their seats, using the wait as an opportunity to eat something and relax. The director, though accustomed to meeting important people, felt a slight tension at the thought of meeting another member of Dav¡¯s family. Over the phone, Matteo had seemed relaxed and confident¡­ but his instincts told him otherwise. Dav squinted toward the entrance of the venue, then gestured to the director. "There he is." He raised his arm to signal him, and Matteo approached their table with a steady stride. The moment he sat down, the director felt a wave of murderous intent and an overwhelming aura¡­ but he quickly realized it wasn¡¯t real. Matteo wasn¡¯t releasing anything. It was just his instincts reacting.
Dav: Let me introduce you to a truly impressive man: the director of our academy, Vittorio De Santis. And this is Matteo De Lion, my cousin. Director: It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Matteo. You look sharp and well-dressed. Matteo: Please, just call me Matteo¡­ These formalities sound excessive, especially coming from a man of your experience, Mr. Vittorio. Director (thinking): They really are related. The same way of interacting¡­ They seem more like brothers than cousins. Or perhaps childhood friends bound together forever. (laughing) Only if you do the same, Mr. Matteo. Matteo: Alright then, Vittorio. Dav: We should leave tomorrow. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. I don¡¯t have enough energy to transport both of you all the way to Gozo Prison. Director: A piece of advice: you should wear the Italian National Hero uniform. That way, not even the prison director or the guards will dare deny you access. Dav (curious): And where am I supposed to find something like that here? Director: Leave it to me. (The director takes out his phone and dials a number.) (on call) It¡¯s me, Vittorio. The National Hero needs his formal uniform by tomorrow afternoon. I¡¯ll call you for the delivery location. (Hangs up and turns off the phone.) Matteo (impressed): Vittorio, you¡¯re really an important man. Dav: Agreed. Director (smiling): After all, I¡¯m the director of a renowned academy, the ¡®Dav De Lion Academy,¡¯ responsible for the Hero and the entire institution. Dav (covering his face): Cut it out¡­ Director/Matteo (laughing out loud): AHAHAH! Matteo: I have another piece of information for you. Do you want the good part or the bad part first? Dav: The good one. Matteo: Remember the rune? I found someone who can help you fuse it with your weapon. Dav (impressed): Where can I find him?! Matteo: Well¡­ that¡¯s the bad part. He¡¯s outside the boundaries of the human world¡­ in the Land of the Dwarves.
Narrator: Scholars theorized that the human world was at the center of the entire planet. That¡¯s why it was called "The Land of Humans." Only Hunters with a B-rank license or higher were allowed to cross its borders and explore what lay beyond. However, very few ever did. Outside the human realm existed an unknown and perilous world, inhabited by unseen creatures, ancient beings, demons, and monsters of unimaginable power. Ancient tales spoke of lost civilizations, but no one knew how much truth lay in those stories¡­ Only one man had ever documented his experience in a book, though he refrained from revealing too many details about the places or creatures he had encountered.
Dav (curious): How far is it? Matteo (uneasy): We¡¯re talking about another continent, possibly larger than the Land of Humans¡­ Dav (discouraged): So¡­ very far. Matteo: Exactly. And it¡¯ll be a long journey, with no maps or technology to help you. (concerned) I advise you not to go alone. Take someone who can watch your back. I get that you¡¯re the strongest man in the human world, but out there? It¡¯s a whole different story. Director: I agree. (serious) When I was young, I tried venturing beyond the border with a group of Hunters. We were young and reckless. Everyone died, fighting day and night against monsters no one had ever seen before. I was the only one who returned. And I decided never to go back. Dav (reflecting): I see. I¡¯ll wait until my students go to university¡­ then I¡¯ll leave to find this dwarf. (Suddenly, he remembers something.) Ah, by the way¡­ what¡¯s his name? Matteo (rummaging through some scrolls): The name I found is ¡®Durnak Blackarm.¡¯ Nothing more. Dav (thinking): Durnak Blackarm, huh? I¡¯ll find you. (Changing the subject, he stretches.) It¡¯s getting late. How about we grab something to eat and then find a place for the night? Director: I¡¯ll take some fine steaks and red wine. Matteo: A chicken salad and a few expensive beers. Dav: A nice hamburger with fries and lots of beer. Matteo (laughing): You haven¡¯t changed a bit! Director (laughing): AHAHA! END OF CHAPTER 42 CHAPTER - 43 [Elegant] CHAPTER - 43 [October 15, 2035] [10:45 AM] Dav: (Opening his eyes) I still have time before leaving... I can have lunch with those two in peace. (Thinking to himself) An unexplored world, huh? It¡¯ll be interesting¡­ I¡¯ll find many strong creatures. --- Flashback --- Matteo: I advise you not to go alone, take someone who can watch your back. You''re the strongest in the human realm, but out there... things might be different. --- Present --- Dav: (Thinking) During these years at the academy, I¡¯ll make sure to find someone I can trust. That way, you won¡¯t have to worry.
Nrraator: He got out of bed, dressed, and summoned Matteo and the director to his room to discuss further matters. Meanwhile, at the academy, Vice-Director Rugerus Andreas informed Professor Kael to tell the students that Dav would be away for a few days due to urgent business with the director. When the news spread, many students were saddened, especially Elysia, Leo, Fin, and Cedric. Even Kael felt an emptiness without him but continued with the lesson. At the hotel, Dav¡¯s new formal uniform arrived: a cloak as black as death and an imposing black-and-red outfit. When he put it on, his crimson-red hair and blood-red eyes stood out even more. Matteo and the director were left speechless. They also received elegant uniforms, necessary to be officially recognized as "bodyguards."
Director: (Laughing) You two look like models! HAHAHA! Matteo: (Surprised) I don¡¯t dislike this at all¡­ Dav¡¯s uniform is incredible! The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Dav: (With a demonic gaze) Perfect¡­ I¡¯ll wear it at the academy to instill even more fear in the students. Matteo: (Amused) Do we have to return them? I like mine too much¡ªit suits me perfectly. Director: (Fixing his hair) I believe they¡¯re officially ours now. In the eyes of the state, with these uniforms, we are the right and left hands of Dav. (Excited) How about a nice lunch before we leave? Matteo: (Excited) I want to show off this uniform next to the Hero! Dav: (Slightly smiling) Fine, let¡¯s go to a high-class restaurant. Although the press will follow us everywhere, haha. Do you know a good place? Matteo: (Grinning) Leave it to me. Director: I¡¯ll take care of the vehicle¡ªI¡¯ll call the same person from yesterday. - 20 minutes later - Director: The vehicle will be here in 30 minutes. Matteo: I found a luxury restaurant. It¡¯s an hour¡¯s drive, called "Il Cielo di Milano." Dav: (Nods, slightly tense) Good. - 30 minutes later - Director: The car has arrived, let¡¯s go.
Narrator: As soon as they stepped out of the hotel, they immediately drew attention. People stopped to look at them with admiration. The moment they recognized Dav, many tried to take pictures and record videos, but the hotel staff prevented them from getting too close. The hotel director, overwhelmed with emotion at the visit, knelt to greet the legendary Hero. Outside, a Rolls-Royce Ghost with a chauffeur awaited them. As they got in, Matteo and the director laughed about the situation the entire ride. Arrival at the restaurant The news of their arrival quickly spread throughout Milan, to the point that some people even followed them to the restaurant. - Flashback - The hotel¡¯s vice-director, informed about Dav¡¯s departure, secretly notified the restaurant¡¯s chef and director. - Present - Narrator: When they stepped out of the car, they found a long red carpet welcoming them, with all the waiters lined up to honor them. The restaurant director approached Dav, with a respectful smile and clear emotion in his eyes.
Restaurant Director: It¡¯s an honor to have you here. Please, follow me. The press and citizens continued taking photos and posting them everywhere. With a firm step, Dav, Matteo, and the director followed the restaurant director to the top floor.
Biography: Il Cielo di Milano Located in the heart of Milan, on the 34th floor of an elegant skyscraper, Il Cielo di Milano is an exclusive restaurant offering a breathtaking view of the city and an unparalleled gastronomic experience. Founded in 2015 by Michelin-starred chef Lorenzo Ricci, the restaurant quickly became a landmark for the most refined palates and influential personalities in Italy¡¯s economic capital. The culinary philosophy of Il Cielo di Milano is based on the perfect balance between traditional Italian cuisine and the innovation of modern techniques. The menu changes seasonally, but among its most famous dishes are the "White Truffle Risotto with Hazelnut Butter Sauce" and the "Lobster Tail with Lemon Infusion and Elderflower Essence," both celebrated for their refinement and originality. The interiors exemplify contemporary elegance, with large panoramic windows offering a stunning view of Milan¡¯s skyline, from the Duomo to the Torre Velasca. The tables, carefully arranged, are illuminated by soft lighting and decorated with fresh floral compositions, creating an intimate and sophisticated atmosphere. The minimalist yet chic design, featuring touches of gold and glass, is crafted to enhance every detail, offering a visual as well as a culinary experience. The service is impeccable, with a team of highly trained waiters providing a warm yet professional welcome, making each guest feel like part of an exclusive family. The sommelier, an expert in rare and prestigious labels, offers a selection of over 500 wines from Italy and around the world. Il Cielo di Milano is not just a restaurant¡ªit¡¯s a sensory journey that engages all the senses: taste, sight, smell, and emotion. Every dish is a work of art, prepared with the freshest ingredients and a touch of class that makes it unique. With its refined ambiance and signature cuisine, this restaurant represents the pinnacle of luxury in Milan¡ªideal for those seeking a memorable dining experience in an exclusive and prestigious setting. END OF CHAPTER - 43 CHAPTER - 44 [The Prison] CHAPTER - 44 Matteo: (chuckling quietly, crossing his arms with an embarrassed smile) This is a bit embarrassing, ahaha... The Director: (shaking his head, visibly tense) I understand you very well... this is the first time I feel this way too, just for a simple lunch. (takes a deep breath and carefully flips through the menu) I think I''ll order a lobster tail with lemon and elderflower infusion and a fine white wine. Matteo: (nods approvingly, then confidently points at the menu) For me, a white truffle risotto with hazelnut butter sauce and an aged red wine. Dav: (scrolling through the menu with a frustrated look, sighs and glances furtively at the waiters, desperately searching for a "simple dishes" section) I can¡¯t find anything interesting... Matteo: (interrupts his reading, raising his gaze with a slight nervous tic in his eye) ... You''re looking for a hamburger, aren''t you? (drops the menu on the table and massages his temples, exasperated) Don''t even think about ordering a hamburger and fries in a place this elegant, or I swear I¡¯ll flip this table over! Dav: (huffs, resigned, crossing his arms with a disappointed grimace) Fine, then I¡¯ll have scallops with shrimp risotto and pink flowers... Is that good enough for you? Matteo: (smirks, nodding with approval) Perfect!
Narrator: After placing their orders, the trio waited for more than ten minutes, immersed in an elegant atmosphere. The waiters moved with grace, bringing the dishes with extreme care, placing them delicately on the table. Shortly after, the sommelier arrived with the selected wines and, with precise and refined gestures, filled their crystal glasses. Finishing their meal with a good coffee, the three bid farewell to the Executive Chef, Lorenzo Ricci, and the vice director with polite words and handshakes, enough to move them. The chauffeur drove them to an isolated area so they could fly without worrying about the media. Once they arrived, stepping out of the car, they made sure no one had followed them. Dav created a barrier around them, instructing the other two to step inside and not move too much, as it was going to be a long journey. Forty minutes passed from Milan to Gozo, part of the Maltese archipelago. Upon arrival, they found themselves before an imposing prison, stretching for kilometers and towering high enough to make people look like mere insects, visible only through binoculars. Its mere presence was enough to send chills down one''s spine, with high-ranking guards stationed everywhere¡ªthousands of men and women maintaining their positions with an almost spectral discipline. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. A prison, a true hell, housing parasites, rapists, serial criminals, and the worst of the worst. The trio advanced confidently toward the entrance, but when they reached the checkpoint, the guards, with cold stares, told them that civilians were not allowed to proceed.
The Director: (with a cold and resolute expression, staring at the guards) I advise you to be careful about whom you''re stopping. You are standing before the Legendary Hero and his bodyguards. No one in this prison should dare to stop him... not even by force. [His voice was calm, but the aura he emanated was enough to instill fear in even the bravest.] Matteo: (stepping forward, crossing his arms, with a subtle but threatening smile) If you feel like trying to stop us, we can settle this another way. Dav: (sighing, looking a little bored, but with a hint of tension in his muscles) No need to overdo it... let''s just meet with the director. They''re just doing their job.
Narrator: The guards, visibly uneasy at the implicit threat, exchanged glances and, without another word, gave a nod of assent. They asked if they could meet the director or whoever was in charge. With quick and nervous steps, the guards led them to a luxurious waiting room, furnished with plush sofas and a TV that seemed out of place in such a menacing environment. Minutes later, they left to fetch the director, leaving the trio to reflect on what was truly happening inside those walls. Shortly after, the director arrived¡ªan enormous, bald man, towering in height, with an expression devoid of emotion. He greeted the Legendary Hero with respect, bowing his head.
Bernard: My name is Bernard Kross, also known as "The Colossus." Welcome to this humble prison, gentlemen. Dav: (direct, with no wasted words) Bernard, let¡¯s get to the point. No formalities. I''m looking for a very important prisoner to personally deliver his death sentence. Bernard: (thoughtful) A direct man, I see. You don¡¯t seem like a bad person, but issuing a death sentence purely on your own authority... (Curious, but maintaining his impassive gaze) If I may ask, is there a specific reason for going this far? Isn''t there another way? Dav: (pressing Bernard with his words, filled with determination) What reason would scum have to live, other than for the day of their death? Bernard: (smiling involuntarily, though not fully showing it) Very well. Tell me his name, and I will find him immediately. Matteo: (with an intimidating gaze, his tone deep and menacing) From this point on, I will be the one giving you the information about the prisoner. His name is Zephirus Maldroth. He worked as a doctor in a hospital. Arrested and convicted for killing, mutilating, and sacrificing many men and children. The reason was never known, of course, but today we will find out. Bernard: (glancing at one of his composed guards) Find me this Zephirus Maldroth. Guard: (searching the database, quickly retrieving the information)
  • Name: Zephirus Maldroth
  • Black Mage
  • 48 years old
  • Cell Number: 79,540
  • Sublevel: 76th Floor
Dav: (thinking) So the prison holds at least 100,000 prisoners. When the cells start getting full, they are emptied through death sentences. Bernard: (turning to them) Follow me, gentlemen. It¡¯s a long way down, and it will take at least an hour or so to get there.
Narrator: It took some time to descend. Dav looked at each cage with a murderous instinct so intense that it made the prisoners regret their very existence even more. Bernard could feel the oppressive aura of his killing intent as they walked, causing him to break into a cold sweat despite the already freezing temperature of the lower levels.
Dav: (gazing at the cells in anger) These creatures deserve nothing but to be erased from the face of the earth. Bernard: (trembling slightly, thinking) I¡¯ve seen men like him before, but... this sensation... It feels as if every cell is about to explode from the sheer intensity of his desire for death. (Looking at Dav) I apologize, but I fear that your presence is... oppressive. Dav: (without looking at him) Don¡¯t worry, Bernard. This isn¡¯t about you. You are not my target. (pauses, but his gaze remains cold and resolute) These men are just obstacles.
Narrator: The air grew heavier and heavier, as if the corridors themselves carried the weight of dark energy with every step. Each cage seemed to whisper stories of torture, crimes, and misery. The sound of footsteps was the only thing breaking the silence.
Bernard: (stopping for a moment, whispering) We¡¯re entering the heart of the prison. Here, suffering is... unimaginable. Dav: (low voice, but clear) I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m here to do what must be done. END OF CHAPTER - 44 CHAPTER - 45 [Il Giudice] CHAPTER - 45 Narrator: Deep within the 76th underground floor, light was a forgotten concept. Time dissolved amidst muffled screams and the stench of death that permeated the walls. Dav walked calmly. Matteo followed in silence, his eyes burning with a twisted curiosity. Bernard stopped in front of a cell.
Bernard: (Voice tense) Cell 79,540, 76th floor. Dav: (Coldly) No noise. I want them to hear only this.
Narrator: The men obeyed. Silence fell like a shroud. Dav opened the cell. Inside, Zephirus Maldroth lay on the floor, a broken shadow of the sadist he once was. Slowly, he lifted his gaze.
Zephirus: (Whispering, with a distorted smile) You''ve come... [Dav watched him without expression. He stepped in and closed the door.] Dav: (Emotionless voice) Today you will not die. Today you will suffer. [Phase 1: Physical Dismantling] Narrator: Dav knelt and, with a swift movement, grabbed Zephirus''s right hand. CRACK. The wrist broke cleanly. Pain exploded like fire through Zephirus''s nerves, making him gasp. Zephirus: (Gritting his teeth) Hhng... Dav: (Whispering) Don''t scream. Not yet. Zephirus: (Laughing manically) You think I haven''t had worse? AHAHAH! KILL ME! YOU WON''T GET ANY ANSWERS FROM ME!
Narrator: Dav took the broken hand and began snapping the fingers one by one. Each snap was followed by a muffled scream. When he finished, the hand was no longer a hand but a twisted mess of flesh and broken bones.
Matteo: (Watching with curiosity) Are you trying to make him talk? Or are you just enjoying this? Dav: (Coldly) I don''t care about talking. Just breaking him.
Narrator: Calmly, he took a scalpel and made a long incision along Zephirus''s left thigh. The skin parted, revealing the muscle beneath.
Dav: (Caressing the wound) Have you ever wondered how long you can survive without muscle tissue?
Narrator: With a precise movement, he inserted his fingers into the wound and tore off a chunk of flesh. Zephirus arched, a scream tearing from his lips. The blood flowed, warm and thick. Dav observed the piece of flesh between his fingers. Then, slowly, he pressed it to Zephirus¡¯s mouth. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
Dav: (Commanding) Eat it. Zephirus: (Whispering, with a broken voice) You... are... a... monster...
Narrator: Dav took a hot iron and plunged it into the open wound. The smell of burning flesh filled the cell as Zephirus screamed, his body convulsing with uncontrollable spasms. [Phase 2: The Loss of Senses] Narrator: When Zephirus started to lose consciousness, Dav slapped him hard, bringing him back to the reality of pain.
Dav: (Coldly) Don''t sleep. Not yet.
Narrator: He took a thin needle and pushed it under a fingernail. Slowly. Slowly. Until the tip pierced the underlying skin. Zephirus trembled, his breath ragged with sobs. Then Dav took a pair of pliers and began ripping off the nails one by one. The first came off with a wet snap. The second required more force. By the fourth, Zephirus had urinated on himself.
Matteo: (Whispering) Now this is getting interesting.
Narrator: When all ten nails were scattered on the floor, Zephirus could no longer speak. Only his irregular breath indicated he was still alive.
Dav: (Low voice) Still awake? Good.
Narrator: He grabbed his jaw with force, opening his mouth violently. He took a thin blade and began cutting his gums. Slow, precise, methodical. The blood filled Zephirus¡¯s mouth, suffocating him with a wet gurgle. Then, with a quick motion, he ripped out a tooth. Zephirus screamed, an animalistic sound, pure terror. One after another, the teeth were removed with surgical cruelty. The blood dripped down his chin, staining the prison like a ritual offering. [Phase 3: Total Destruction] Narrator: After an hour of pure agony, Zephirus was no longer a man. He was a heap of trembling flesh, broken bones, torn muscles, his face reduced to a mask of blood. But it wasn''t over yet.
Dav: (Whispering) Do you know what it means to lose the light?
Narrator: He inserted his thumbs into the eye sockets and pressed. Zephirus convulsed, his skull vibrating under the pressure. Then, with a disgusting sound, his eyes were forced out of their sockets. The cell filled with a scream so desperate it sounded like the song of a damned soul.
Dav: (Caressing the bloodied face) Now we talk.
Narrator: Zephirus, unable to resist any longer, began to confess. Through sobs and wheezing, he revealed secrets, including the name of the Azraeloth Sect. Matteo wrote it down. When it was done, Zephirus lifted what remained of his face toward Dav.
Zephirus: (With a faint voice) Please... kill me...
Narrator: Dav knelt down and stared at him for a long moment. Then, without warning, he grabbed his tongue and tore it out with a bite. Blood sprayed everywhere. Zephirus contorted, choking on his own pain.
Dav: (With no remorse) Not yet.
Narrator: With a swift gesture, he plunged his hand into the chest and tore out Zephirus¡¯s heart, holding it still beating for a moment. The body collapsed. The heart stopped beating. Dav threw it on the floor and crushed it under his boot.
Dav: (Without remorse) Now you''re free. Matteo: (laughing quietly) (Smiling) You''re my favorite, Dav.
Narrator: Silence hung heavy. The echo of Zephirus¡¯s tortured screams had barely faded, leaving only the sickening sound of blood dripping on the floor. The stench of burnt flesh filled the walls of the cell, an odor that would linger in the stone for years. Dav stood up, his breath calm, his face splattered with red that ran down his chin. His expression hadn''t changed: cold eyes, devoid of any emotion. Beside him, Matteo finished writing down the last details, his hand still slightly trembling. Outside the cell, Bernard and the Director remained still. The tough-skinned colossus, who had witnessed atrocities throughout his life, now felt a chill deep in his bones. He had seen men torture for revenge, for pleasure, for duty... but never like this. Never with that precision, that absence of hesitation.
Bernard: (Swallowing hard, voice low) That wasn¡¯t an interrogation. That was a descent into hell.
Narrator: The Director didn¡¯t say anything for a long moment. His mind was analyzing the scene with precision. He knew the legendary hero, he knew of Dav''s reputation. But what he had just witnessed was beyond anything he could have imagined.
The Director: (In a neutral, measured tone) The man is dead. But you? How much of you is left?
Narrator: Dav slowly turned toward them, his gaze lifeless, almost irritated by the question.
Dav: (Coldly) Enough to finish what I started.
Narrator: He approached the door with heavy steps, leaving behind the dismembered corpse, the blood still dripping from his hands. Matteo followed without a word, while Bernard cast one final glance at the horror in the cell, shuddering. The Director sighed, lowering his gaze for a moment before turning away.
The Director: (Softly) And if, when all this is over, there''s nothing left to save of him?
Narrator: No one responded. But in the thick air of death and silence, the question hung in the air. Each and every prisoner, silently, listened to that brutality. They all felt a terrifying fear, one so profound that they would reveal anything just to avoid him asking them if he ever came back. A tomb-like silence enveloped the prison corridors. No breath, no whisper, only the constant dripping of blood mixing with the cold stone. Every prisoner, hidden behind the rusted bars of their cells, had heard every scream, every plea, every sound of flesh being torn away. They had heard the crackling of broken bones, the muffled gasp of a man reduced to shreds. And now... the fear. A visceral terror crept into each of them.
Prisoner 1: (Whispering in a broken voice) That... that wasn''t a man... Prisoner 2: (Hugging their knees, trembling) If he comes here... if he looks at me... I''ll talk... I''ll talk about everything... anything...
Narrator: The brutality they had witnessed, even without seeing it, was something beyond human. A slow, methodical execution, done not just to obtain information, but to teach a lesson: anyone on his list would find no escape. Some pressed their foreheads against the cold iron of the bars, their faces contorted in terror. Others couldn¡¯t breathe, suffocated by the thought that one day, that man could stop in front of their cell. And in that abyss of silence and horror, a new truth was born among the prisoners: do not fear the judgment of the law, but the judgment of Dav.
[Biography: Name: Zephirus Maldroth Biography: Zephirus Maldroth is a Black Mage of S-rank with a twisted mind, who once sought absolute power but was corrupted by his own greed. At 44 years old, with a dark past and a career marked by forbidden experiments and curses, he became a feared and hated figure. His dark magic is devastating, capable of manipulating minds and souls, turning others into pawns in his service. His madness is evident in his cold eyes and his sinister whispers. No one knows exactly what drove him to become this way, but it is clear that his existence is nothing more than an act of destruction, an emblematic "scum" that cannot be easily stopped. END OF CHAPTER - 45 CHAPTER - 46 [What Was Waiting For Him] CHAPTER - 46 Narrator: After the end of that mission, a new silence crept between them. The blood that had stained their hands seemed like a mere memory now, but the weight of the actions they had committed remained. As they walked away from the ruins left by their fury, the cold evening air wrapped around them. The sky was sinking into twilight, as the sunset light blended with the red of the blood still soaked into their clothes.
Dav: (Looking at the horizon) Matteo, will you take care of those names on the list? Matteo: (Smiling with a smug look) I''ll take care of it.
Narrator: Matteo''s words, laden with an unsettling lightness, marked the end of one chapter and the beginning of another. Director Vittorio watched from a distance, his thoughtful gaze betraying a concern he couldn¡¯t fully hide. He knew, with the certainty that only an experienced leader like him could have, that Dav and Matteo would never stop bringing chaos with them. But the greatest fear was seeing Dav, a man whose ferocity could overpower anyone, unstoppable in his search for justice¡ªor perhaps, vengeance.
Matteo: (Thinking to himself) Vittorio... who would have thought a man like him would be at the head of the National Security Guild? Lord Alistair Valenhart was right. His secret was a burden that even his closest allies would never suspect.
Narrator: Their conversation faded as Vittorio''s thoughts drifted to the future. There was far more than they could imagine, and he knew the shadows were already moving once again. They arrived in Milan, the pulsating heart of the city, but the fatigue, the blood, and the unease had marked them. After finding a discreet hotel, the weight of their actions haunted them like an unwashable cloak. As the warm bath washed away the dirt and grime from their bodies, the only thought left was how vengeance had a thick consistency, like the shadow that followed them.
[October 16, 2035] Narrator: The next day, the sun rose over Milan, but for Dav and Matteo, it was just another day in the endless cycle of their missions. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The Director received his greetings, but the weight of the truth about Zephirus Maldroth''s fate lingered, like an invisible scar.
Dav: (In a low, but determined tone) Matteo, if you find any information or need help, contact me. Matteo: (With a cheerful tone) Same goes for you, my friend.
Narrator: As Vittorio prepared to take his leave, his fake smile couldn¡¯t hide the reality: he knew the storm they had unleashed wouldn¡¯t stop. No one could stop it.
Vittorio: (With a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes) Same for me. See you soon, I hope.
Narrator: The words were lost in the air, like a never-ending farewell. The Director stayed behind, watching as Dav and Matteo left the hotel, creating an invisible barrier between themselves and the world. They returned to the academy, ready for the next chapter, with the understanding that nothing would ever stop them. Back at the academy at 10:20 AM, Dav, walking ahead with a raised hand, reminded the Director not to forget lunch¡ªsame spot. The news of Zephirus Maldroth¡¯s torture spread across the world. However, only Dav was mentioned, not Matteo or the Director, as requested by Dav that day to Bernard. ~ Flashback ~ Narrator: Bernard, shocked, although he didn¡¯t show it outwardly, had witnessed a level of cruelty far beyond what he was used to. He might begin to question who Dav really was and whether it was wise to have a man like him walking free. For the first time, Bernard felt fear for someone or something other than death¡ªit was fear of Dav.
Dav: (Empty gaze) You won¡¯t tell either of the other two, right? If you need to report, feel free to use my name without hesitation, understood? Bernard: (Frightened, without showing it) As you wish, sir. ~ Bernard''s Flashback ~ Bernard: (Still shaken, with trembling hands) Go report to the government and bring this message to him. Guard: Understood, sir! ~ Present ~ Director: (Worried) Wait. (Lowering his gaze) When you enter, everything will be different. The news will have spread everywhere. Everyone will know. (Looking him in the eyes) Will you be able to act like you always do? Dav: (Turning with a half-smile, almost amused) Let''s make a bet. If even one person is so scared of me that they start to despise me, I¡¯ll leave, and I¡¯ll lose the bet. But if no one stops smiling at me... then I win, and you¡¯ll owe me a drink. (Confident) What do you say? Director: (Sighs) I accept. But even if I lose, I won¡¯t let you go. (Thinking) He¡¯s still here. He hasn¡¯t changed. Thankfully.
Narrator: For Dav, killing had always been normal. He¡¯d done it hundreds of times to become stronger. But this was the first time he had tortured someone in such a way.
Dav: (Calmly) Let¡¯s go in and wait for everyone in the dining hall without disturbing anyone until lunchtime.
Narrator: When they entered the dining hall and sat at their usual table, Margherita Bellini arrived with coffee, smiling and hyperactive as always. Meanwhile, the government released an official statement. No action was taken against Dav. A video was aired showing Dav, upon his awakening, clearly stating that he was no hero and took no prisoners. Images from the Gozo prison went viral. The government statement was simple: that living scum deserved only judgment. And so, Dav¡¯s reputation spread like a shadow. Fear spread. Some began to see him as a ruthless avenger. Others, as a monster. Public opinion was divided. But no one dared challenge him. No one wanted to be next. And the news faded, buried in terror. Lunchtime arrived. When the door opened, everyone entered. Even Vice-Director Rugerus and the other professors. They stopped. They saw Dav and the Director sitting at their usual table, drinking coffee as if nothing had happened. For a moment, the silence grew heavy. Then, without hesitation, Elysia, Fin, Gabriel, Leo, Cedric, and Lucrezia ran over to hug Dav with huge smiles. The others greeted him with a nod and sat down, resuming their routine. Iris brought the food, while Margherita Bellini joined them for lunch. After lunch, Dav returned to his room and turned on the TV. The images of the Gozo prison filled the screen. They talked about the hero who massacred, tortured, and killed a high-security prisoner. Dav turned off the TV. He lay down. Closed his eyes. And rested for an hour. END OF CHAPTER - 46 CHAPTER - 47 [Key And Parchment Pt. 2] CHAPTER - 47 Narrator: Days passed, and the academy remained the same, with the usual routine of classes and students to manage. One day, Lucrezia went to the library, smiling, proudly looking at Valeria, and told her that she had finally found something useful for them. Valeria hurried to call Dav and bring him right away.
Dav (Arriving in a rush): What news, Lucrezia!? Lucrezia: (Smiling as she sees Dav) I managed to translate everything! Are you happy? I did well, didn¡¯t I? Dav (Hiding his happiness) Placed his hand on Lucrezia¡¯s head and took the newly translated scrolls, starting to read.
Narrator: The two scrolls spoke of two different things: one about a place with an abandoned civilization, though it was unclear where, but it was specified that it did not belong to any world. The second scroll spoke of a door located within the 12 castles of the Demon Kings, but without specifying where or the names of which kingdom or Demon King. Everyone stood frozen, realizing there was a demon kingdom outside the human kingdom when reading the scroll. They were even more shocked by the fact that there were 12 Demon Kings, not just one.
Valeria: (Trembling) This is big, don¡¯t you think, Dav? Dav: (Smiling, barely lifting his lip) Really interesting. I¡¯ll make sure to go there once the academy is over. Lucrezia/Valeria: (With surprised and funny faces) Eh?.. EH?!!! (Screaming) Are you out of your mind or what?! Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. We¡¯re talking about the demon kingdom! Not just one Demon King, but 12 of them, not one! (While holding him by the shoulders and shaking him while yelling) Dav: (Looking away) We need more information, and we have to find this door somehow, right? Otherwise, all of Lucrezia¡¯s work will have been in vain. Lucrezia: (Grabbing Dav and holding him tightly) Who cares about my work! Let¡¯s forget everything! Valeria: (Worried) Exactly, Lucrezia! We¡¯re talking about outside the human realm, beyond the border! Full of monsters more powerful than ever, and 12 DEMON KINGS! Most of them alone! Dav: (With a serious but amused expression) Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to bring someone with me. ???? Lucrezia/Valeria: (Their glasses cracked) Oh, good! (Screaming and squeezing him) DIDN¡¯T YOU HEAR A SINGLE WORD WE JUST SAID?!
Narrator: The silence that followed was heavy, filled with concern and disbelief. Dav¡¯s words seemed so light, so indifferent to the seriousness of the situation. Lucrezia and Valeria exchanged a desperate glance, while Dav, with an unshakable calmness, continued to look at the scroll as if it were a simple puzzle to solve.
Lucrezia: (With a trembling voice, trying to stay calm) You don¡¯t understand¡­ this isn¡¯t a game! The Demon Kings are legends! And you want to go¡­ there? Alone? Dav: (Without looking up, as if risk wasn¡¯t even a concern) I have resources, I can handle it. And I won¡¯t be alone, as I said. Valeria: (With growing anger) This isn¡¯t a test! It¡¯s suicide, Dav! Even with allies, facing those Kings... would be a nightmare! Lucrezia: (Pulling his jacket with force) Don¡¯t you dare put yourself in danger like that! Don¡¯t you care about what we think? Dav: (Finally looking up, with a smile that showed no sign of fear) It¡¯s not about what I think. It¡¯s about what we have to do. That door is the key to something bigger, and we need to find answers. I don¡¯t want to disappoint you, but it¡¯s the only way.
Narrator: A tense silence filled the room. The two women stared at him, trying to understand if he was really serious. The tension between them was palpable, but Dav remained firm, convinced of his choice.
Valeria: (In a calmer voice, but still worried) We can¡¯t stop you, can we? Dav: (Simply but decisively) No. But I can promise you one thing: I will find my answers.
Narrator: The danger that awaited him was enormous. The decision had been made, but the shadows of what lay ahead were growing darker and more threatening. The door to one of the 12 Demon Kings¡¯ castles was calling to him, and the adventure that would change his fate or others had just begun.
Dav: (Thinking) There¡¯s a bigger world to discover outside the human realm! I will come for it. (Trying to calm them down) Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not planning to go there right now. Valeria: The fact remains, you will go one day. I hope you find someone who can have your back by then. Dav: (With an amused smile, joking) Oh, then why don¡¯t you come with me if you¡¯re so worried? Just kidding, just kidding, ha ha ha.
Narrator: Valeria sighed, crossing her arms with a skeptical expression. Lucrezia, on the other hand, kept staring at him with a clear pout, still upset by his recklessness.
Lucrezia: (Muttering) Hard-headed¡­ Valeria: (Looking at him seriously) But until then, don¡¯t do anything foolish. Study, prepare... and find someone who can truly protect you when the time comes. Dav: (Chuckling) You worry too much. Lucrezia/Valeria: (In unison, shouting) BECAUSE YOU DON¡¯T WORRY ENOUGH!
Narrator: And so, amidst discussions and worries, the mystery of the door and the Twelve Demon Kings became more and more tangible. The future was uncertain, but one thing was clear: this discovery would change everything. END OF CHAPTER - 47 CHAPTER 48 [The Shopping Center] CHAPTER 48 Narrator: As they continued to talk late into the night, laughing and joking, they searched together for more scrolls in vain. The next day, October 17, 2035 Narrator: Dav approached Elysia¡¯s seat in class and asked if she would like to go shopping with him once the lessons were over. Elysia smiled brightly and accepted, while Fin, Leo, Gabriel, and Cedric, with long faces, asked if they could go too.
Elysia: (Shouting with a funny face) Go on your own, jealous ones! Fin: (Imploring) Please, Master Supreme! Leo: (Cute face) Please, professor. Gabriel/Cedric: (On their knees) PLEASE! Dav: (Thinking) Look at these persistent brats, what do I have to deal with.. I suppose they''ll give me more help. (Composed with arms crossed) Fine. Be at the exit after the lessons. If you¡¯re late, I¡¯ll be gone. Gabriel/Fin/Leo/Cedric: (With big, happy eyes) Yes, Sir! Elysia: (Irritated funny face) Tsk..
Narrator: Dav left with a small smile as he turned, not letting it be noticed. He went to clean the van he had borrowed, asking the headmaster, and tidied it up, giving it a good cleaning and dusting. A small black van with seven seats and a cargo space for goods. After the lessons ended, Gabriel, Leo, Fin, Elysia, and Cedric looked at each other for a moment, slowly moving their feet without being noticed, and immediately started running to grab the seats next to Dav. Arriving at the gate, they saw Miss Valeria, very elegant and beautiful, with a stylish straw hat, a black dress, and her hair tied up. The boys looked at her with surprised and enamored eyes at her beauty. While Dav... seemed like a walking dumpster, covered in oil and stains everywhere after working on that old van, changing the oil and water, making sure it started. Valeria, with one hand on her face, a little embarrassed by her concern for dressing up properly, then looking at Dav who looked like the owner of some junkyard, chuckled with her hand over her mouth.
Gabriel: (Laughing) Brother, you look like a bum.. While Professor Valeria looks like she stepped out of some fancy place. Elysia: (Irritated but amused, thinking) I didn''t expect the professor to be here.. And she''s really beautiful. Dav: (With a face like "huh?") Make fun of me all you want, it was the only one available at this hour. (A little irritated) We can skip if you want, you know? Valeria: (Comforting) Thank you for your hard work, Professor. (Smiling) Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Dav: (Small smile) At least someone understands. Don¡¯t worry, I have spare clothes with me. Fin: So, we''ll wait for you to return¨C (Yelling) WHY ARE YOU CHANGING CLOTHES HERE? Valeria: (Embarrassed but laughing) I guess the important thing is to hurry, ah ah ah.. Dav: (Raising an eyebrow) Never seen someone half-naked? Elysia: I want an ice cream when we get there! Dav: Fine. Get in, we¡¯re leaving. (Thinking) I¡¯m not forgetting anything, I suppose. (Looking at them while turning) It¡¯s an hour¡¯s drive, so behave and don¡¯t make too much noise. Valeria: (Smiling) If you''re tired, I can drive. Dav: (Smiling, raising his lip) If only that were enough to tire me out. (Gliding his hand through Valeria''s hair) Valeria: (Embarrassed) Do you mind if I put on some music? Dav: Go ahead.
Narrator: And so, the group set off, with Dav driving and Valeria trying not to laugh too much as she struggled to maintain her composure, despite the unusual company and the almost familial atmosphere developing between them. The road was long, but the relaxed pace of the journey and the little conversations sparked between jokes made it all more enjoyable.
Gabriel: (Looking out the window, dreamy) I can''t believe we''re really traveling with all of you... It feels like a dream! Fin: (Serious tone, but visibly excited) So, where exactly are we going? We didn¡¯t even ask... Dav: (Without turning, focusing on the road) More than shopping, it¡¯s a little mission. We need to hurry and buy some things for an event tomorrow, but don¡¯t tell anyone. Cedric: (Impressed, but curious) So... are we looking for some things while shopping? Dav: (Not changing expression) More or less. Elysia: (With a subdued smile) And I really want my ice cream, okay? Valeria: (Laughing softly) How cute. Dav: (Smiling lightly) First the mission, then the ice cream.
Narrator: The journey continued, with Valeria playing music to lighten the mood and the kids laughing about what they would do that day. The laughter and chatter, however, couldn¡¯t hide the excitement that filled the air, an emotion that drove them toward a day of fun, hidden behind a mission. 1 hour later Dav: (Thinking, looking ahead) I wonder if I¡¯ll find everything Iris asked for. (Looking ahead) We¡¯ve arrived. Behave, and don¡¯t cause problems. You¡¯re free to go wherever you want, but come back in two hours, please. Stay close and don¡¯t leave Cedric behind with your excitement.. Cedric, I¡¯m entrusting them to you, make sure they don¡¯t do anything stupid. Cedric (Embarrassed but happy): Okay, professor. Dav: (Looking at Valeria) Valeria, we¡¯re going to look for the things on this list. Valeria: (Hugging Dav¡¯s arm excitedly) Okay, Professor!
Narrator: Dav looked at her with calm eyes, peace in his gaze, as they walked together, looking for the items on the list. Sometimes they stopped to look at clothes, and Valeria would show them to Dav after trying them on like a model.
Dav: (Thinking) How is it possible that such a beautiful woman like her has been stuck in a library all this time? She seems like a lively woman, happy to go to even simple places like shopping malls.
Narrator: After two hours, everyone reunited at the agreed-upon spot. Elysia asked her father for the promised ice cream, smiling.
Dav: It''s already 7:30 PM, let''s eat something and then head back. (Looking at a restaurant with tables) That place will do, let¡¯s go there. (Ordering food after standing in line) Give me the menu, 7 sandwiches with chicken, fries with orange soda, 4 ice creams, 2 milkshakes, and a coffee, thanks. Cashier: 52.60€ Sir. We¡¯ll bring your meal directly to the table, or you can pick it up if you prefer. Dav: I¡¯ll take the first option, thanks. (Heading back to the table) Everything¡¯s ordered, settle down and don¡¯t get recognized. 10 minutes later Waiter: (Smiling) Your order, gentlemen. This tray is for your wife, and this one for you. I¡¯ll bring the others right away. Valeria: (Blushing) Th-Thank you.. Fin: (Happy) So much food! Elysia: (Smiling) The ice cream is so good and beautiful. Valeria: (Still blushing while eating, thinking) What must he have thought? He seems normal looking at him. (Asking) Dav, aren¡¯t you eating anything? Dav: I¡¯m not really hungry, just a bit thirsty from the heat. If I get hungry, I¡¯ll have some instant noodles later in my room. Valeria: (Finished eating, embarrassed, asked) Dav, should we take a photo? Dav: Only if you accept the fact that you¡¯ll have to live with this ugly photo with my face cut off. Valeria: (Funny and irritated face) Don¡¯t even try! I want you in the photo completely! Dav: (Smiling, amused) Alright, alright. Let¡¯s do it quickly.
Narrator: Valeria leaned even closer to him, hugging his arm with a beaming smile while raising her phone. The others, seeing the scene, rushed over.
Fin/Leo/Gabriel/Cedric/Elysia: (Shouting) US TOO! Valeria: (With wide eyes) Huh?! Wait-!
Narrator: And so, instead of a simple photo with Valeria, Dav found himself squeezed between his enthusiastic students who pushed to get into the frame. Click!
Elysia: (Looking at the photo, satisfied) Perfect! Fin: (Laughing) Look at Dav¡¯s face! He looks like he''s enduring torture! Dav: (Sighing) Because it is... Valeria: (Laughing softly) Well, at least it¡¯s a nice memory.
Narrator: With full bellies and a photo as a reminder of the day, the group got up from the table, ready to return to the academy.
Dav: (Stretching with a sigh) Let¡¯s go Elysia: (Happily hopping) It was a great day! Narrator: And as the sun set, Dav knew that, despite the chaos, those moments were more precious than he would ever admit. END OF CHAPTER 48 CHAPTER 49 [The invitation] CHAPTER 49 Dav: (Tired) We''ve arrived, go to your rooms and rest. Fin/Leo/Cedric/Gabriel: Goodnight, Sir!
Narrator: Elysia, before going to her room, kissed her father on the cheek, thanking him for the ice cream and the wonderful day. She then joined the others, and they all headed back to their rooms. Valeria, a little embarrassed, thanked Dav with another kiss on the cheek, trying to make him feel uncomfortable. She felt a bit disappointed because, in her eyes, Dav didn''t react at all... but then she remembered she had an iceberg for a heart in front of her and smiled. For her, the only thing Dav ever responded to was her surprise attacks. Iris, watching from afar, noticed everything and was waiting for Dav to bring her what she had prepared for the next day''s event. As the group walked away, chatting amongst themselves, Valeria stayed still for a moment, observing Dav with a slight pout.
Valeria: (Thinking) Is it possible he never reacts? At least a little embarrassment... nothing? But then, seeing the small, tired but sincere smile on Dav''s face, she sighed and shook her head with an amused smile. (Smiling softly) Goodnight, Professor. Dav: (Nods) Goodnight, Valeria.
Narrator: From a distance, Iris observed the scene with a faint smile. For her, it was nice to see the professor surrounded by people who cared about him. When Dav approached, she greeted him with her usual kindness, ready to receive what he had prepared for the next day''s event. She smiled at him as always, her gaze sweet and caring. ~ The next day ~ Dav: (After finishing the lesson, calls the brats) Cedric, call the group and bring them here. (Serious) Listen, tonight you need to do this, this, and this. Got it? brats: Got it, we''ll take care of it!
Narrator: After the lessons, Dav went to Iris to check that everything was ready for the evening. During lunch, he invited everyone to his room to have something to eat. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Everyone eagerly accepted, excited for the evening ahead. ~ Evening arrived ~ Gabriel: (Entering Martina''s room, sitting on the bed) How''s it going, Marco? Martina? Are you ready for dinner? Martina: (Tired, waiting for Marco) He''s the last one... Hurry up, Marco! He said he needed the bathroom... ~ 10 minutes later ~ Gabriel: Let''s go then. (Thinking) Martina seems a little sad... Maybe because of what I think? (Stopping) We''ve arrived. Ladies first. Go ahead, Martina.
Narrator: As Martina stepped into the room, she saw it was shrouded in darkness. Gabriel closed the door behind her, and suddenly the lights turned on, revealing all of her friends and family, who cheered enthusiastically: Happy Birthday, Martina! Martina froze for a moment. Her heart raced in her chest as warmth filled her body. Then, unable to hold back, she began to cry tears of joy. She truly thought everyone had forgotten her birthday, on October 18th.
Dav: (Approaching gently and giving her a warm hug) Happy birthday, Marty.
Narrator: The Director, Kael, Valeria, Lucrezia, Iris, Evelyn, Eldrin, Rugerus, Margherita, and the whole group gave her many gifts. In the center of the room stood a large cake decorated with the number 10, surrounded by plenty of food. Martina smiled brightly, holding her uncle tightly as if she never wanted to let him go. The evening passed with conversations, games, and laughter. The Director and Eldrin entertained her with fascinating stories, while the rest of the group enjoyed the food. Little by little, exhaustion took its toll on the younger ones. One by one, they fell asleep, some sprawled on the bed, others on the couch, immersed in peaceful slumber. ~ On the balcony ~ Outside, the fountain sparkled under the full moon. Dav stood, hands in his pockets, gazing at the sky. Next to him, Iris and Valeria watched the same moon, but in their eyes, there was not just the beauty of the night. They were looking only at him.
Valeria: (With her chin resting on the railing, glancing at Dav) Does he really not realize how special he is to all of us? (She thought with a small smile.) Iris: (More discreet, lowered her gaze to her hands. She felt a slight warmth in her chest, a sweet and reassuring sensation) As long as he''s here, everything will be fine.
Narrator: In the silence of the night, no one spoke. Yet, that was the most intense conversation of all. Shortly after, Dav turned, moved decisively, and approached the still half-asleep group.
Dav: (Smiling, but in a serious tone) Hey, guys, it''s late. Time to sleep. Eldrin: (With an amused smile) Yeah, right. I can''t wait to see who falls asleep first tonight. (Looking at the others) Dav: (Looking at the group waking up from their sleep) Alright, help me with these two. [Indicating some of the younger ones who were still trying to wake up] Eldrin: (Dramatically) Ah, but I''m an expert at carrying sleepy kids!
Narrator: With a light laugh, Eldrin bent down to pick up one of the younger kids, while Dav lifted the other. Both walked with steady steps, careful not to wake them too much as they rubbed their eyes.
Eldrin: (Whispering) You know, Dav, sometimes I wonder how you manage them all. It''s not easy, huh? Dav: (With a tired smile) I guess the hardest part is managing their energy. But, in the end, you get used to it. We can''t always treat them like babies. Eldrin: (Raising an eyebrow) But they''re not babies, they''re young, which is a whole different story. (With an ironic smile) Anyway, good luck when the others arrive! Dav: (Laughing) Oh, thanks for the support, as always.
Narrator: The two reached the students'' rooms, and as Dav settled them in, Eldrin stayed at the door, observing silently for a moment.
Eldrin: (Muttering) Sometimes, Dav, you seem really too calm. But I know you do it for them. Dav: (Looking at Eldrin, more serious) I do it for everyone. Eldrin: (Nods) I know, I know. Goodnight, Dav. Dav: Goodnight, Eldrin.
Narrator: Eldrin walked away, and Dav, with one last look at the peacefully sleeping students, gently closed the door, letting the quiet of the night settle over the room. Days passed, and all the students grew accustomed to having Dav there to guide them. He continued searching the library every day with Valeria and Lucrezia, aiming to find things faster. Lucrezia helped Dav with some things about the scrolls and how to use them in different ways when he would go outside the human kingdom to explore the world... out of concern or maybe just the fear of losing him... Who would ever know? END OF CHAPTER 49 CHAPTER - 50 [America] CHAPTER - 50 Narrator: Meanwhile, in America, things were beginning to move with the news about the duel between Lord Alistair Valenhart and Dav De Lion. [Inside a very large, luxurious room with dim lighting] Lucian Dexler: Sir, many days have passed since the incident. What should we do? Lord Alistair is still in critical condition and cannot tell us what happened during the fight. However, our spies have reported a few events during the battle. What do you think? Azrael Kingsley: (Laughing) Alistair is just an idiot. Who would ever challenge the current number 1 in the world, especially someone who saved the world from a crisis, thinking they''d win with their head held high? HAHAHA. I never cared about him. I kept him around for his rank, giving him a position just to keep him in line. Lucian Dexler: (Closing his eyes with a loyal gaze) Will you let it go? Azrael Kingsley: (Bored) Have I ever told you how bored I am? Lucian Dexler: (Touching his glasses) No, but I had a feeling. Azrael Kingsley: (Looking at the ceiling) I would really love to meet him and have a friendly match... (Looking at Lucian) Who do you think would win? Lucian Dexler: From what I''ve heard, he lost 70% of his strength after his awakening, so right now he would have a high chance of winning, a very certain one. Azrael Kingsley: (Softly) A chance, huh? To become number 1 again, even respected by him. (Smiling) (Asking) Wouldn¡¯t there be a peaceful way to have a friendly duel against him? The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Lucian Dexler: (Bowing) I¡¯ll handle it, Sir. [After the conversation with Azrael Kingsley ] Narrator: Lucian Dexler left the luxurious room, walking through the hallways lit by soft lights. His face was impassive as he adjusted his glasses, reflecting on his lord¡¯s words.
Lucian Dexler: (To himself, in a low voice) A friendly duel, huh? Let¡¯s see how we can make it inevitable...
Narrator: He entered another smaller room, an office with a large screen and a minimalist desk. He sat down elegantly and clicked a button on a small device.
??? (Distorted voice from the screen): Dexler. It¡¯s been a while. What does the right hand of number 2 want? Lucian Dexler: (With a faint smile) Information on Dav De Lion. His movements, habits... and most importantly, the most effective way to put him in a position where he cannot refuse a challenge. ??? (Laughing softly): Ah... you want to push him to the limit, force him into fighting with no other choice? Lucian Dexler: (Adjusting his glasses coldly) Oh, no. We just want him to accept voluntarily. Deception and coercion are vulgar methods. I prefer... precision. [The screen remains silent for a few seconds, then the voice responds with a pleased tone. ???: Interesting. I¡¯ll send you a report within 24 hours. But know that playing with a monster like him could have unpredictable consequences. Even when I told Alistair, he didn¡¯t care about that 70%. Lucian Dexler: (Smiling calmly) The consequences make the game more interesting.
Narrator: The communication ends. Lucian leaned back in his chair, his eyes gleaming behind his glasses.
Lucian Dexler: (Softly) Sir... soon you¡¯ll have your duel.
Lucian Dexler - The Master Strategist Name: Lucian Dexler Age: 35 years Rank: S++ Role: Right hand and advisor to Azrael Kingsley (Top Hunter Rank 2) Abilities: Strategist, manipulator, level 8 swordsman Personality: Cold, rational, extremely loyal, ambitious but calculating
Biography Lucian Dexler is the discreet shadow that accompanies Azrael Kingsley, the Top Hunter rank 2, managing political, strategic, and operational matters for him. Born into a family of elite hunters, he showed an extraordinary intelligence and innate talent for planning and combat from a young age. However, rather than chasing personal glory, he chose to apply his skills in service to a more powerful individual, becoming Azrael¡¯s most trusted ally. Lucian doesn¡¯t often fight on the frontlines, but when he does, he proves to be a deadly opponent. His sword technique is precise and efficient, without unnecessary movements. However, he prefers to win without drawing his blade, using words and strategies to manipulate events and people to his advantage.
Characteristics and Motivations Absolute Loyalty: Lucian is devoted to Azrael, not out of obligation, but because he believes in his vision and strength. For him, serving the Top 2 is more rewarding than seeking his own spot on the rankings. Calculating and Patient: He never makes hasty decisions. Every move he makes is studied with surgical precision. Strategic Vision: He is a master at gathering information and orchestrating events to achieve his goal without having to dirty his hands directly. Despises Fools: He hates those who are led by ego or impulsivity, such as Lord Alistair Valenhart, whom he considers a failure.
Current Goal After Lord Alistair¡¯s defeat, Lucian is working to fulfill his lord¡¯s desire: to face Dav De Lion in a "friendly" duel. However, he knows that forcing the current Top 1 into a duel isn¡¯t easy. Rather than directly provoking him, Lucian intends to push events in the right direction, creating a situation where Dav will have no choice but to accept. If his plan succeeds, not only will Azrael have his challenge, but Lucian will also prove once again that wars are won not just with strength... but with intellect. END OF CHAPTER - 50 CHAPTER 51 [Library Pt. 2] CHAPTER 51 Narrator: Days passed, weeks flew by, and finally, the arena was rebuilt, bigger and more impressive than before. Teams of 6th and 7th-level mages, with a few 8th-level experts, worked tirelessly to infuse layer upon layer of protective barriers, making it indestructible. Or at least, that was the hope.
Dav: The arena is finally rebuilt! Let''s hope no one destroys it again... (chuckling) Director: (Squinting his eyes) Let¡¯s hope not, damn you! You have class there today, right...? Dav: (Wicked smile) I hope you brought a snack, Director. ha ha ha. Director: (Sighing) I¡¯ll see you there then. (Walks away, waving) Dav: (Chuckling as he heads to the classroom) Time to take all these brats to the arena.
Narrator: A heavy silence fell in the room. The students looked at each other, pale. The memory of the arena¡¯s destruction was still fresh. What if it happened again? ~ In the Arena ~ Dav: (Shouting) Move those asses, losers! Hey, you! I told you to raise it higher! What the hell are you doing?! Did you rust up in a month?! Look at me and copy me!
Narrator: Without hesitation, Dav removed his uniform, revealing his sculpted physique. His muscles moved with lethal precision as he performed high-speed lunges. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. The students, though exhausted, tried to mimic him without stopping. Some were trembling. Others were sweating cold.
Statistics of the Day: Students: 6,328 Escape Attempts: 5,248 Successful Escapes: 0
Dav: (Shouting) Go eat, slaves! ~ In the Cafeteria ~ Valeria: (Playing with her fork) Hey, Dav. More research today? We¡¯ve almost finished the whole area. Dav: (Eating) How much do we have left? Valeria: (Looking at him carefully) With Lucrezia''s help... I¡¯d say we¡¯ll finish everything by tomorrow. Dav: (Decisively) Good. I¡¯ll see you there after.
Narrator: Sitting next to Dav, Iris listened in silence. A slight veil of jealousy passed through her gaze, but her sweet smile for Dav didn¡¯t falter. P.S.: They still hadn¡¯t found anything in the library. ~ The Next Day ~ Narrator: Another day in the arena because Professor Kael was occupied with some matters. Dav continued to push the students to their limits, shirtless, his body slick with sweat, his eyes red with rage. At one point, some parents entered the arena. Nobles, here to complain about the treatment of their children. Among them, Sigmund Von Grauer, Cedric¡¯s father.
Sigmund Von Grauer: (Shouting angrily) Who¡¯s responsible here?! Where is the professor?! I¡¯ll make sure he never teaches here again! Dav: (Turning slowly, his eyes glowing red with infernal fury) Who¡¯s the bastard shouting? Who dares interrupt my students?! Sigmund Von Grauer: (Turning pale with fear, shouting while kneeling) SIR HERO! IT¡¯S AN HONOR TO MEET YOU! I HOPE I HAVEN¡¯T DISTURBED YOU... IS MY CEDRIC DOING WELL?! I¡¯LL LEAVE HIM IN YOUR HANDS... HAVE A GOOD DAY!
Narrator: Long ago, Cedric had told his father about meeting the professor... but forgot to specify who the professor was. The training continued, and Cedric felt as though he would die of embarrassment. He trembled, hoping that Dav wouldn¡¯t change his mind about him.
Dav: (Looking at Cedric, who was embarrassed and sad) Cedric, come here. Train next to me. I see you¡¯re struggling. Cedric: (With sudden joy) I¡¯m coming, sir!
Narrator: After class and lunch, Dav headed to the library to check the last remaining shelf with Valeria and Lucrezia. They spent many hours there, and Lucrezia fell asleep in Dav¡¯s lap while reading a book about monsters, but they found nothing interesting.
Dav: (Thinking aloud) I wonder if Valeria found anything. (Moving without waking Lucrezia) That¡¯s the last place to check... (Looking closely with tired eyes) There¡¯s a small sheet, but no scroll. (Reading) Ancient language! Finally... Valeria: (Tired) Did you find anything...? Dav: (Looking at Valeria with satisfaction, nodding) We¡¯re done. Lucrezia: (Half-awake) What time is it...? Did you find something? (Surprised) You found it at last! (Tired) Tomorrow I¡¯ll start analyzing it, now I¡¯ll die in peace, peace to you too.
Narrator: Dav carried Lucrezia, who was asleep, back to her room with Valeria. Valeria made sure to undress her and tuck her under the covers while Dav looked at the small parchment or just a piece of paper. END OF CHAPTER 51 CHAPTER - 52 [The Socials] CHAPTER - 52 Narrator: Videos of censored individuals started appearing on social media, along with comments insinuating that Dav De Lion did not deserve the current top 1 spot, but rather Azrael Kingsley did. For many days, this continued, with news even reaching TV, parliaments, and governments. As much as many hated Dav for his brutality, no Italian would ever be convinced that the current top 1 should be Azrael Kingsley instead of Dav. Thus, a war erupted across social media, with comments from Italians and Americans clashing. Even high-ranking national heroes from both Italy and America argued anonymously on social media using fake accounts, completely unaware of each other''s true identities. Debates in the American and Italian parliaments escalated, urging them to resolve the issue. The social media wars and parliamentary disputes continued for days. During class, Dav grew increasingly furious whenever students got distracted, looking at their phones instead of listening. For days, the only questions were: "Professor, why don¡¯t you respond to these people?" "Why don¡¯t you challenge the current top 2?" Dav always answered in a calm and composed tone: "Why fight someone without reason? Why not focus on the real problem? Fighting monsters, not ourselves." These words earned even more respect from his students. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. When someone recorded the moment and uploaded it online, the video spread worldwide. The whole world felt embarrassed for inciting hate after watching the video of a man who had shed blood for them ten years ago. "Azrael Kingsley, I am sure he is a truly strong man, and I thank him for protecting our world during my absence." These words brought hope and joy to those who watched the video. Even Azrael Kingsley, upon seeing it, responded with a video of his own, thanking and respecting the hero for his humble words. Days passed, and everyone seemed bored with the lack of a duel between their professor and Azrael Kingsley. Even professors and other academy staff speculated on Dav¡¯s guaranteed victory. When these conversations were recorded and anonymously posted online, another war broke out. Americans began to believe that the academy where Dav De Lion resided was overconfident in his victory. Meanwhile, Dav, watching TV while picking his nose, felt bored with the endless news coverage and the lack of interesting movies. Sitting on the couch with one hand in a bag of chips and the other picking his nose, he kept switching channels. News, talk shows, heated social media debates¡­ the same old story. Then, suddenly, he stopped on a channel: a documentary about him. "Dav De Lion: The Hero Who Changed the World!" On the screen, epic battle footage played, accompanied by interviews with experts describing him as an unparalleled warrior. The solemn narrator declared: "A man, a legend. The one and only hero who strikes fear even into the gods!" Dav slowly chewed on a chip, sighed, and switched the channel without hesitation. "What a pain..." On TV: "Even fate itself fears Dav De Lion!" With a blank stare, he tossed the remote onto the table and muttered: "Who writes this nonsense..." Just then, the director, Vittorio, entered his room for a beer night, honoring their previous bet. Holding a beer in hand, he sat next to Dav and looked at the screen. After a few seconds, he burst into laughter: "Oh, this documentary is awesome! Look, they¡¯re making you out to be an invincible demigod!" Dav shot him a glare. "Turn it off." Vittorio, amused, grabbed the remote¡­ and realized it wasn¡¯t working. "Uh¡­ it¡¯s not working." silence Dav sighed, stood up, and¡­ unplugged the TV from the wall. End of the documentary. The Director: (Drinking seriously) What will you do about Azrael Kingsley? Dav: (Looking at him) Nothing. I don¡¯t care. The Director: (Laughing) That¡¯s a mature choice. No reason to do it, in the end. (Curious while drinking) Have you heard from Matteo since last time? Dav: (Disinterested) Probably busy with his guild. The Director: (Thinking) Well, he must be busy managing a small guild¡­ What was it called again? Right, ''Onyx Blade.'' (Asking) "Would you come with me tomorrow to visit my wife and daughter at the cemetery? I¡¯d really like you to meet them. Dav: (Genuinely happy) Of course. END OF CHAPTER - 52 CHAPTER - 53 [Revelation] CHAPTER - 53 ~ The Next Day ~ Dav: (Tired) Good morning, director The Director: (Irritated) How many times do I have to tell you to call me Vittorio outside the Academy? Dav: (Asking) Are we going by car? Or can we fly? Vittorio: (Pointing) The driver is waiting outside. Do you want to have breakfast somewhere first? Dav: (Smiling) After visiting your family, we''ll have breakfast together somewhere. Vittorio: (Thinking) Please, never change. (Looking at Dav, hinting a smile) Alright. Let''s go then. Narrator: They arrived at the place. Dav stepped out of the car and found himself in front of a vast cemetery, silent and covered with roses and fresh flowers. A place of remembrance for those who fell in that fateful raid ten years ago. Among them, Beatrice Morelli and Eleonora De Santis. The tombstones were well maintained, with delicate inscriptions carved into the marble. Next to them were fresh flowers that Vittorio regularly brought.
Vittorio: (Sad) Beatrice, Eleonora... this is the man who saved us all ten years ago. Dav De Lion. Dav: (Smiling, respectfully) It''s a pleasure to meet you. (Kneeling to observe the tombstones more closely) Mrs. Beatrice, your husband is an extraordinary man. I''m sure it was never boring with him. [Slight smile, looking at Eleonora¡¯s tombstone] And you, Eleonora... Your father is someone I will never see in anyone else in this world. [Sighs, with a more melancholic expression] I hope to be a better father like him for my daughter. He lowered his gaze for a moment. I know you¡¯ve probably already seen everything... I hope you can agree with me one day, when we all meet together.
Narrator: Vittorio slowly knelt in front of the tombstones, his body trembling slightly. He clenched his fists, trying to hold back the tears, but when he touched the cold marble with his hand, his resistance crumbled. He bit his lips to keep from sobbing, then let go. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. His shoulders dropped, and silent tears fell onto the graves of his wife and daughter. Dav, noticing the moment, stepped back a few paces, giving him the space he needed to talk to his family. That was when a strange sensation struck him. Soft, delicate voices whispered in his ears.
???: (Whispering gently) "Please, take care of him." ???: (Younger voice, playful but affectionate) "Dad is a crybaby, but he''s the best. Please, hero, watch over him." [Dav smiled, and for the first time in a long while, he felt tears stream down his face.] Dav: (Voice breaking but happy) You¡¯re already doing it yourselves, from what I see...
Narrator: A sudden, light breeze passed through the cemetery. A gentle gust that settled on Vittorio''s shoulders, almost like an invisible embrace. Maybe it was just a random breeze... or maybe not. Vittorio, with swollen eyes, felt the wind caress his skin and paused for a moment. Then he closed his eyes, inhaling deeply. A moment later, he wiped his face with the back of his hand and stood up, looking at the sky with a melancholic but serene expression. Dav, behind him, watched in silence with a smile.
Vittorio: (Softly) Thank you... ~ A Little Later ~ Vittorio: (Laughing to change the atmosphere) So!? Shall we go have breakfast now? Dav: (Smiling slightly) Let''s go then. ~ Arriving at the caf¨¦, seated in a spot isolated from the crowd ~ Dav: For me, a coffee and a nice croissant with Nutella. Vittorio: I''ll have the same. Waiter: I''ll be right back! Vittorio: (Thinking aloud with a nostalgic smile) Can you believe it? I already miss when it was me, you, and Matteo in those fine uniforms, having lunch together, telling stories, and laughing. (While biting the croissant) Now he''s busy with his guild and can''t waste time with us... Dav: (Eating slowly) Yes, he must be very busy... After all, with a guild like his, I¡¯m not surprised. (Thinking aloud) What was it called? Mh...? The Assassin''s Guild! Vittorio: The... Onyx Blade! Narrator: They remained silent for several seconds, the words still echoing in the air. The tension quickly grew, and Vittorio started sweating slightly. Vittorio: (Softly, almost shouting) Are you telling me that Matteo is the leader of the Assassin''s Guild and wanted worldwide?! Dav: (Surprised and pale, realizing he revealed something he shouldn¡¯t have) Was it a secret?! (Looking at the croissant, with a nervous laugh) I meant... the Sandwich Guild, heh heh heh... Vittorio: (Whisper-shouting, waving his fork) You didn''t even try to come up with a believable name... Dav: (Sweating, trying to fix the situation) Well, what can we do now? His fault! He never told me it was a secret! I just woke up from my coma, I know nothing! (Making a silly face, shouting) That idiot forgot, as usual, to say anything! ~ Meanwhile, in Milan ~ Matteo: (Sneezing, shivering from the cold) Shivers... I should get some warmer clothes, I suppose... Narrator: While Matteo continued thinking about how to dress warmer, Vittorio sat there, red-faced with rage, but also incredibly confused. Dav, on the other hand, couldn''t help but throw him a careless glance, hoping no one had overheard the "revelation." Vittorio: (With a worried tone, waving his fork) If he finds out, it will be a problem... Only the most trusted and few know about him. He might come to kill me, and surely he knows my location... Dav: (Completely unbothered, making a silly face, typing on his phone) Then we should call him and see what he thinks. Vittorio: (Petrified, eyes widening) Eh...? Dav: (On speakerphone, with a mischievous smile) Mattee, is that you? Matteo: (Immediately, a bit irritated) Matteo, not Mattee... Anyway, what''s up? I was gathering intel from one of our little friends. Dav: (Looking at Vittorio with a silly face) I might... have accidentally told Vittorio about your guild. Is that a problem? Matteo: (Calmly, in a serene tone) Do you trust him? He seems like a good man to me. Dav: (With a serious voice, but making a funny face) Touch him, and I''ll build you a house on the moon and launch you there. He¡¯s really important to me. Matteo: (Laughing out loud) AHAHAHA! I never would, if you consider him family. (Serious, but then laughing again) If he¡¯s listening, tell him not to worry about his position; I know what kind of man he is, he¡¯s truly a good one. Like how I know you went to the cemetery and are now in a caf¨¦. Dav: (Laughing) If you''re so worried about me, you should protect me directly and not some spy, pff.
Narrator: Trembling and silent from the news, Vittorio looked around, searching for the spy.
Matteo: (Shouting) Now, damn it, I''m working, if you don''t mind these sentimentalities! Dav: (Laughing) When you''re free, let''s meet up. Vittorio misses you for drinks and lunch again. Matteo: (Laughing even more) You''re embarrassing me, AHAHA! We''ll talk later, my friend.
Narrator: Dav put down the phone, looking at Vittorio with a satisfied smile. His face seemed a bit more relaxed, while Vittorio, laughing, shrugged his shoulders.
Dav: (Looking at Vittorio, with a sly smile) Did you hear that? Vittorio: (Laughing, letting out a sigh of relief) He''s still the same... AHAHA! END OF CHAPTER - 53 CHAPTER - 54 [Revelation 2] CHAPTER - 54 Narrator: During the call, Matteo was torturing one of Italy''s most important ministers: Ruggiero De'' Medici.
Matteo (wielding a spiked hammer with a crazy smile): Talk to you later, my friend! (He ends the call and turns towards Ruggiero with an excited expression.) Now, back to business. Where were we? Ruggiero De'' Medici (covered in blood, with torn patches of skin, but still defiant): You won''t get any information, bastards! (Laughs, coughing up blood.) The Sect will find you... and slaughter all of you! AHAHAH! Matteo (bursting into hysterical laughter): Let''s see how long that lasts, then! (He slowly approaches, bending down towards him.) You know... Zephirus said the same thing. Ruggiero De'' Medici (turning pale, his breath catching for a moment): Wait... what? Zephirus?! (Screams as the hammer strikes again.) AHHRGG!!
Narrator: Meanwhile, Dav continued talking with the Director at the bar.
Dav (curiously raising an eyebrow): What did Matteo mean by "his position"? Director (clenching his fists, staring at the plate in front of him): ...Well, actually, I''m the guild leader of the Italian National Security. (He pauses, then continues in a lower voice.) Currently, only a few people know... one of them is Rugerus, my deputy. (He runs a hand through his hair, thoughtful.) We were permanently assigned to the academy to monitor the hero, in case he lost control... like at the hospital. (He breathes deeply.) At first, we were only there to train and instruct future heroes, but not much more. Then, when the hero woke up, we noticed one of his brothers was studying at the academy. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. (He darkens.) It was almost certain that, sooner or later, he would come to visit him... maybe with a formal invitation. (He half-smiles bitterly.) Or he''d simply show up, relying on his reputation, walking through the gate without even needing permission, maybe at the start of the new year. (He stops for a moment, clenching his jaw.) We also thought that... if you stayed too long, you might become dangerous. That''s why I decided to meet with you first. (He looks up at Dav.) I wanted to make sure everyone was wrong. (He leans back, crossing his arms.) I also spoke with Gabriel, but... he couldn''t give me much information about you. (Sighs, then weakly smiles.) So, I went straight to your mother. I gave her the invitation in person while you were out with your nephews and Gabriel. (Lowers his gaze.) In the end, we were all wrong. (He stands and bows deeply.) And for that, once again... thank you. Thank you for protecting us every day. Dav (tense, waving his hands): Alright! Alright! No need for all this. (Looks up, trying to lighten the mood.) The academy is a great place after all. (He gives a half-smile.) Remember? Free beer. Director (pauses for a moment, then bursts into laughter, relieved): I remember perfectly! Dav (freshly): I think it''s time to head back to the academy. Director (standing up): Let''s go then. Let''s go home.
Narrator: As soon as they arrived at the academy, all hell broke loose. Everywhere, students and even professors were staring at their phones, glued to the American national broadcast. The special guest? Azrael Kingsley. TV / Live Broadcast Host: "Mr. Azrael Kingsley, what do you think of all the rumors coming from the Dav De Lion Academy? It''s not just students, but even professors!" Azrael Kingsley (confident, with a half-smile): "I don¡¯t see why these rumors should carry so much weight. It wasn¡¯t Mr. Dav De Lion who said it directly, but someone else with their gossip." Press: "Would you duel against him? And if so, who would win?" Azrael Kingsley (becoming serious, crossing his hands on the table): "We''re talking about the man who saved us all... on his own. A million monsters and a divine calamity boss... yet, he came out victorious. He may not have the same strength or physique as before... but he''s still the hero. And in my opinion, a truly strong man." (He pauses, then smiles slightly.) "It would be an honor to fight him in a friendly match. But I won''t force him, nor will I make a man who saved us back then participate in something like that... ...especially for a simple title like Top 1." (He stands, adjusting his cufflink.) "That''s all, gentlemen. Have a good day."
Narrator: As soon as the live broadcast ended, everyone turned towards Dav, standing at the entrance of the academy. The looks were clear: "Please, fight!"
Dav (laughing, but visibly irritated): If you all have this much free time... ...why not use it in the arena? (Smiles ominously.) I''ll tear you apart, you useless bastards!
Narrator: A deathly silence fell. Then, as if an emergency march had started, everyone began running to their classrooms, without a word.
The next day Narrator: After all the stress from the news and Azrael Kingsley... Dav took a day off. Once again, he helped Miss Iris with the shopping, spending the day with her. END OF CHAPTER - 54 CHAPTER - 55 [Iris] CHAPTER 55 Lucian Dexler (thinking, with a faint smile) Dav De Lion... you''re a tough one, I must admit. But I won''t give up that easily.
Narrator: Not that Dav was doing anything extraordinary¡­ Aside from avoiding direct media and TV appearances. Meanwhile, with Iris¡­ After finishing the grocery run in the van, Dav kept his promise: A visit to their usual bar, "The Pleasure of the World." Just like last time, Iris looked elegant, wearing a beautiful dress with her hair perfectly styled. They sat down at the table and ordered pasta dishes and desserts, just like the last time. Iris, with a sudden idea During the meal, she grabbed her phone and suddenly moved close to Dav. Click! A quick photo while she kissed him on the cheek. Another one, with Dav pulling a funny face while she smiled happily. She did this with a very specific reason: Last time, Valeria had done the same thing with Dav. When Iris saw her photo on social media, surrounded by enthusiastic comments from the students, she felt a little jealous. "I can¡¯t fall behind!" she thought. So, as soon as Dav went to the bathroom, she immediately posted the photos, laughing like crazy. Narrator: Dav and social media? No thanks. For him, only training was interesting. But for the rest of the academy, it was a different story¡­ Valeria, lunch break... The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Narrator: While scrolling through social media between bites, her eyes froze on a new photo. Iris. Dav. A kiss on the cheek. Valeria narrowed her eyes, raising an eyebrow.
Valeria: (thinking, with a sly smile) So it¡¯s war, little Iris? Fine. ~ Reactions in the Academy ~ Narrator: Social media exploded. If Valeria''s photo with Dav had made waves, this new one with Iris caused a frenzy. Students, professors¡­ everyone was stunned.
Director Vittorio: (chuckling between bites) Oi, Valeria! Isn¡¯t this Dav with Miss Iris? They seem so close! AHAHAH! Valeria: (giving him a cold, deadly stare) I don¡¯t see any "problem." Director: (lowering his gaze, swallowing slowly) Yeah¡­ you¡¯re right, Val¨¨¡­ (continues eating in silence.) Margherita Bellini: (clapping her hands with joy, to herself) Good job, Iris!
Narrator: Meanwhile, Dav, unaware of everything, was just finishing his coffee.
Dav (sipping his coffee, relaxed) So, what do you feel like doing now? Iris (beaming, eyes shining) Hmm... I should buy a new pair of sports shoes. If you''re okay with it, shall we go there? Dav (calmly, nodding) Sure. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll grab some noodles for the night and a couple of drinks from the American stores inside.
Narrator: You might be wondering why no one ever noticed Dav when he went shopping with Iris, right? Simple. A black cap, a dark fabric mask decorated with elegant flowers. A gift from Iris, the first time they went out together. ~ Shopping Mall ~ Narrator: In the shoe store, Dav helped Iris choose, desperately looking for her size. Size 36. ¡°Tiny feet,¡± he thought to himself. After a few tries, they finally found the perfect pair. ~ Sweets, Snacks, and Noodles ~ Iris: Next stop? Dav: An American store.
Narrator: Sweets, typical chips, giant drinks, and cans of every flavor. Then, of course, a Korean store: spicy noodles and classic ones, for every occasion. When they left, the bags were too many for their hands, and they ended up filling the van more than necessary, laughing along the way.
Dav: (smiling while arranging the bags) One of these evenings, I¡¯ll invite you over. I¡¯ll cook my best noodles for you and show you my skills. Iris: (giggling, curious) Oh? Well, I can''t wait!
Narrator: On the way home, with the radio playing relaxing music, the journey was calm. The night air entered through the window, bringing with it a fresh breeze. Iris fell asleep on Dav¡¯s shoulder, with a peaceful smile on her lips. Her breathing was light, almost like a silent melody. Dav, eyes fixed on the road, let the wind caress his face. Without saying it out loud, he knew that this had been a good day. ~ Arrived ~ Narrator: Back at the academy, Dav parked in front of the loading dock where Margherita was waiting for them. Iris wasted no time and gave Dav another kiss with a big smile. She got out of the van, as red as a pepper. Margherita gave her a thumbs-up, as if to say, ¡°Well done, girl.¡± Dav returned to his room with bags of noodles and drinks. He placed everything in the proper shelves and put a few drinks in the fridge. Finally, he took off his mask and cap, went to take a shower, not too cold, not too hot. After finishing everything, he collapsed into bed, falling into a deep sleep, snoring. END OF CHAPTER 55 CHAPTER - 56 [The Fear] CHAPTER - 56 Narrator: The next day, before lunch, Valeria shamelessly begged Elysia to give up her seat in exchange for expensive chocolate. Elysia accepted without a second thought, making a funny face as she "sold" her seat next to her father for high-quality chocolate. When lunch arrived, Iris and Valeria sat beside Dav, eating with him while a tense atmosphere lingered between them. They exchanged serious, challenging glances as they shared their food. Rugerus, Kael, and the director, Vittorio, were left speechless, laughing among themselves as they ate. Dav noticed how Gabriel, Marco, Cedric, Leo, and Fin were always playing together, staying united as a group. Meanwhile, Elysia and Martina often gathered in her room to talk about outfits and beautiful dresses. They frequently joined the games with Gabriel, Cedric, Fin, and the others. After lunch, Dav went to visit Lucrezia to ask if she had finished translating the small parchment. This time, he went alone, as Valeria was busy with her father due to family matters. When he arrived, he knocked on the door. As it opened, he saw Lucrezia on the floor, exhausted, staring blankly at the ceiling. Around her, many books on ancient languages lay open, with several scattered parchments. Dav sat beside her and picked up the translated parchment. He observed it for a moment before beginning to read. Those few lines contained something truly important, information that would be useful for his mission in the future. After reading it, he took the parchment with him and left a note for Lucrezia before leaving:
"Forget the translated parchment. Never speak of it to anyone, no matter what. If you''ve already forgotten it after writing it with so much effort, even better. Don''t try to remember. I trust you, Lucrezia.
  • Dav."
Narrator: When Lucrezia woke up and saw the parchment was gone, she turned pale, frozen in shock, fearing that Dav would be angry with her. She searched almost everywhere before noticing a letter on the desk with Dav¡¯s name on it. Opening it, she read the message, her expression turning slightly downcast. A few days later, Dav gathered all 10,000 students in the arena, along with all the professors and academy staff. Even the director didn¡¯t know what this was about, but he gathered everyone as requested. Dav did this because he had heard his students'' doubts about his training. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
Students: "How could practicing a thrust for two hours help me?" "Why do we have to waste our time on this every day?" "I¡¯m a mage." "I want to learn new techniques, not a useless thrust." [After hearing these murmurs for days, Dav stood in the stands as all 10,000 students lined up like soldiers, listening to what he was about to say.] Dav: (Wearing the uniform given to him by the director long ago, he spoke loudly) I have a question for all of you¡ªstudents, professors. Raise your hand when I ask. (He looked at them with a firm gaze.) How many of you passed the physical test during the evaluation? [8,757 raised their hands.] [1,244 did not.] Dav: Those of grade (E) who passed the physical evaluation, raise your hand. [856 raised their hands.] Dav: (Shouting) You all know that the holographic monsters used in the evaluation are only partially holograms¡ªthey have an almost real physical body. You also know that an E-rank hologram monster is actually a downgraded (-E) version, not a true E-rank, right? Now, let me ask: how many of you 856 would be able to defeat a holographic monster ranked higher than your own?
Narrator: No one responded or raised their hand. Even if it was just a holographic monster, the academy always ensured that they matched students with one of their same rank and immediately stopped the test if there was a problem. For E-rank students, fighting even a (-E) rank monster was already a challenge. A monster¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t determined solely by its rank but also by its movements and abilities.
Dav: Now, I will ask the same question to all of you. How many of you could defeat a monster one, two, even three ranks higher than your own?
Narrator: No one spoke, knowing full well that none of them stood a chance against higher-ranked monsters.
Dav: As far as I know, Azrael Kingsley is an SS+ rank, correct? Everyone knows his strength¡ªI don¡¯t need to explain it, I assume. In that case, he would be assigned a monster equal to or slightly below his level in a holographic test. (Serious) Today, I will show you what it means to destroy someone above you with a thrust. Professors, take all the students to the stands and watch.
Narrator: Everyone sat in silence, while some began recording the event.
Dav: (Speaking on the phone with Professor Evelyn Rosendale) How¡¯s it going in the control tower? Evelyn Rosendale: Everything¡¯s ready. Dav: (Serious) Then set the monster to SSS-rank.
Narrator: Everyone froze upon hearing that. No one had ever gone beyond an SSS-rank monster¡­ not even Azrael Kingsley. The director and others tried to convince Dav not to do it, saying it was too dangerous.
Dav: (With a murderous aura) Get out. All of you. Evelyn, you may begin.
Narrator: Silence filled the arena for nearly a minute. Then, a powerful aura engulfed the entire space. The sheer presence of the SSS-rank monster paralyzed everyone, filling them with terror. A massive force shook the arena like an earthquake. The monster stared at Dav, wielding an enormous wooden sword. With a lifeless gaze, Dav looked at the monster from the side, raised his sword, and with a direct motion¡ªa single thrust from afar¡ªhe cut the monster in half. He didn¡¯t use aura. He didn¡¯t use mana. The sheer force of impact shattered multiple arena barriers, and as the shockwave surged toward the stands, many students ducked in fear. The battle ended instantly, leaving everyone speechless, in shock.
Dav: (Irritated, with an overwhelming murderous aura) Now¡­ go back to your rooms. I don¡¯t want to hear a single word today.
Narrator: No one spoke. All of them, walking quickly, with tears of fear and gritted teeth, returned to their rooms. The academy was shut down for an entire day¡ªby his command. Everyone was confined to their rooms in complete silence until the next morning. END OF CHAPTER - 56 CHAPTER - 57 [Azrael Kingsley] CHAPTER - 57 Narrator: The world saw with its own eyes the overwhelming strength of Dav from that video, leaving everyone paralyzed. Some continued to argue on social media, claiming Azrael Kingsley was stronger, while others defended the opposite. Days passed, and when Dav found some free time for himself, he went out to a bar to have a drink and eat in peace. Days earlier, the students and everyone else remained silent during lessons and continued their training without making a sound. Dav sat in an elegant bar, drinking, a place where no one would disturb him. Beside him, a blond man with a red beard and a black hat was also drinking quietly, bored. The two remained like that for an hour, lost in thought, idly playing with peanuts. [Both spoke at the same time] Dav: (Shouting, raising his hand) Another beer, please! !!!: (Shouting, raising his hand) Another beer, please! [The two looked at each other straight in the face for a few seconds] Dav: (Mouth slightly open) Aren¡¯t you Azrael Kingsley?! Azrael Kingsley: (Surprised, lifting his sunglasses) And aren¡¯t you Dav De Lion?! -- Narrator: Dav was very good at English, so he had no trouble understanding him. -- Azrael Kingsley: (Laughing) How is this possible?! I came on vacation with my family, knowing the hero lived here, but I didn¡¯t expect to run into you! AHAHA! Dav: (Thinking aloud, looking at him) A coincidence... huh? Do you feel like drinking with me while we¡¯re here? Azrael: (Laughing) Considering we¡¯ve already been doing it for an hour, I suppose we can keep going AHAHA! Dav: (Half-smiling) To your health, then. (Slightly apologetic, chuckling) Sorry for causing you so much trouble with social media lately. Azrael: (Looking at his beer) It¡¯s not your fault. My right-hand man is probably behind this social media war. (Sighs) Ahh... I told him I wouldn¡¯t mind a friendly duel with you... but I think he went overboard this time. (Curious) If I may ask, why didn¡¯t you accept? Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Dav: (Looking at the bottles on the shelf) I¡¯m not particularly interested in fighting humans. Azrael: (Smiling) Would you be up for a friendly match? Nothing too serious, even if it¡¯s just a fight with wooden swords, no aura or mana. (Overly dramatic expression) There¡¯s no one in the top rankings I can fight except you... Dav: (Smirking) I prefer a serious duel, as it should be. If you had asked me directly before, I would have accepted without any problem, just like now. Hahaha. Azrael: (Excited, making a funny face) So, it¡¯s a yes?! Dav: (Smiling menacingly) Only if we make a bet. Azrael Kingsley: (Laughing happily) Anything, my new friend! (Confident) If I win, I want you to join my guild. Is that fine? What would you want? Dav: (Looking at him) When the day comes that I ask you for a favor, whatever it may be, you won¡¯t be able to refuse. Azrael Kingsley: (Grinning) Deal! Dav: (Staring at him) Even if I were to ask you to kill your own family? Think carefully before accepting. Azrael Kingsley: (Firm) I accept. I won¡¯t change my mind. Dav: (Sighing) What a strange guy you are, ahh... Azrael Kingsley: (Smiling) Should we take a photo to announce it to everyone on social media? Dav: (Drinking) Another social media apocalypse, I see. Azrael: (Amused) Smile! CLICK! HAHAHA! This photo will be my lifetime good luck charm¡ªlook at your face with that beer in your hand! AHAHA! Dav: (Barely laughing) Want to eat out with me tonight, or are you busy with your family? Azrael: (Jokingly) I¡¯m a married man¡ªI can¡¯t betray my wife like this... I need to think about it... Dav: (Sighs) You¡¯re such a fool, ahh... Azrael: (Laughing uncontrollably) I haven¡¯t had this much fun in a long time! AHAHA! (A bit serious) Let¡¯s go somewhere, then. My wife is probably out shopping with her sisters-in-law and nieces. (Curious) Where are you taking me? Dav: (Irritated playfully) I don¡¯t recall being one of your waiters, excuse me, sir. Just be satisfied with this place¡ªit¡¯s a good bar with no disturbances. Azrael: (Laughing) At this rate, I¡¯ll lose my lungs from laughing too much! AHAHA! ~ A little later ~ Azrael: (While eating with Dav) We really did cause an apocalypse on social media! AHAHA! 4 billion likes and 13 billion comments... You¡¯re so famous, my friend. Dav: (Curious) Just out of curiosity, what did you write in the caption? Azrael: (Holding his fork and phone) Nothing important, just: "We¡¯ve decided to fight¡ªThe winner shall be the lord of all hunters." Dav: (Serious, but with a comedic deadpan look) ... (With arms and head on the table) Why do I only meet idiots in my life...? Azrael: (Laughing like crazy) How have I never met you before?! HAHAHA! (Asking) When do you want our friendly duel to happen? Dav: (Thinking) Hmm... How about we do it on Christmas? And all the earnings will go to charity so that others can have a proper Christmas too? Azrael: (Serious, drinking) That¡¯s a great idea. Christmas is a month away, so that works.
Azrael Kingsley - "The Angel of Death" Name: Azrael Kingsley Title: The Angel of Death Rank: SS+ Specialization: Close combat, swordsman, dark magic Reputation: Feared by monsters, respected by humans [Biography] Azrael Kingsley is one of the most powerful hunters in the world, both feared and respected in equal measure. Born into a family of elite warriors, he showed an innate talent for battle from a young age, honing his skills in both close combat and dark magic. His nickname, "The Angel of Death," was given to him after he single-handedly wiped out a horde of S-rank monsters, emerging from battle completely unscathed, his aura so terrifying that even the fiercest beasts fled before him. Despite his immense strength and fame , Azrael is known for his laid-back attitude and sense of humor, often contrasting with his image as an unstoppable warrior. He has a charismatic personality and loves challenges, always searching for worthy opponents. However, beneath his bravado lies a man burdened by countless battles and sacrifices. Currently, Azrael is the second strongest hunter in the world, and many consider him the only one capable of facing Dav De Lion in a true duel. Despite the social media comparisons and rivalries, he himself holds great respect for Dav and wishes to fight him¡ªnot out of vanity, but for the pure thrill of battle. Beyond his career as a hunter, Azrael deeply loves his family, and in his rare moments of rest, he dedicates himself to them, proving that behind the mask of the Angel of Death lies a man who can smile and enjoy life. END OF CHAPTER - 57 CHAPTER - 58 [Brezza Notturna] CHAPTER - 58 Narrator: Social media exploded with the news over a single photo. "Who would have thought they¡¯d meet even before the official encounter?" That¡¯s what many people thought. On TV, the press claimed they had no information about the date or location of the event. But everyone already had a good idea¡ªit would likely take place in America, in the largest arena ever built to give space to the two contenders. Its name: Eagle Dome.
[Name: Eagle Dome
  • Capacity: 400,000 spectators
  • Size: 1.5 km in diameter, with a 500-meter central battlefield
  • Location: United States, built in the Nevada desert for high-risk events
  • Features:
    • Ultra-modern structure with a retractable roof
    • Holographic screens for a perfect view from any angle
    • Advanced energy barriers to protect the audience
Eagle Dome is considered the temple of legendary battles, an arena designed to host the greatest combatants in history.]
Narrator: Dav spent almost the entire night talking with Azrael Kingsley, choosing the exact location and date. Many beers were shared that evening, filled with laughter and banter. After saying goodbye to Azrael, Dav returned to his room and rested before heading back to the academy. The next day, as he arrived at the academy, he found government officials, the press, and even the National Security Guild waiting at the gates. Without wasting time, the guild immediately took his measurements for the uniform he would wear¡ªone that everyone would see, proudly displaying the Italian emblem.
Dav: (Looking around) Oi, stop it, what are you doing? You¡¯re tickling me... Tailors: (Hurriedly) Sir, please don¡¯t move. We¡¯ll take your measurements in just a second, and it will be done. Dav: (Making a funny face) Director Vittorio, what¡¯s going on? Vittorio: (Laughing) The consequences of accepting the duel, my boy! AHAHA! Dav: (Still making a funny face) Aren¡¯t you all worrying a little too much..? It¡¯s just a friendly duel. [Silence. Everyone stares at him.] Dante Di Valverde: (Chuckling) Hasn¡¯t it been a while? I¡¯m glad to see you well and in good health. [Silence.] Dav: (Serious) Where have we met before? I feel like I¡¯ve seen you somewhere. Dante Di Valverde: (Smiling) I¡¯m honored that you still remember an old man like me. Do you recall, ten years ago, when you ordered us to hold the line, not letting a single one of those monsters pass while we evacuated the remaining residents? The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. I was the commander back then. Let me properly introduce myself this time. (Smiling) My name is Dante Di Valverde, Commander and Chief of Staff of the nation. (Kneeling) Thank you once again for saving all of us ten years ago, Hero Dav De Lion. [Everyone kneels.] Dav: (Smiling) I suppose it was thanks to you that all those Hunters arrived to aid me that day? (Placing a hand on his shoulder) Dante Di Valverde, the only hero here is you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died, and the monsters would have invaded the continent, causing millions of deaths. (Bows) Thank you. Dante Di Valverde: (Embarrassed) It was an honor, sir. (Serious) Anyway, sir, we came to ask about the details of the duel. The location and the date. Dav: (Irritated)
1 - Call me Dav. 2 - We decided that the duel will take place on December 24, as a way to celebrate Christmas, and all proceeds will go to charity. 3 - The location and the arena will be the United States, in the Nevada desert." 4 - The arena will be Eagle Dome."
Dante Di Valverde: (Surprised) That¡¯s a great choice, sir. We will make sure to take you there on a private jet, and your uniform will be ready. (Military salute) Now we shall take our leave. Farewell, Dav De Lion.
Narrator: The news soon spread across the world, and people eagerly awaited that day with fiery anticipation. When Dav entered the academy, he saw many students excited¡ªwhile others, like Miss Iris and Valeria, looked worried about his decision. Dav spent his days in the library with Valeria and Lucrezia, reading books. Lucrezia helped Dav with ancient languages, teaching him to decipher them. He also helped Iris with grocery shopping every week, and they had a lot of fun together. The academy¡¯s training arena was always full, with every student diligently practicing their thrusts without a single complaint. For two hours, the academy¡¯s professors would either take a break or watch from the stands as the students trained. Meanwhile, Azrael Kingsley trained day and night against high-level holographic monsters. [Academy ¨C Private Training Area] Narrator: In the quiet of the night, Dav stood alone in the professor¡¯s reserved training area. The dim glow of magical torches cast long shadows across the stone walls. He wore only a tight black shirt and combat pants, his feet firmly planted on the ground. His breathing¡ªcalm, controlled. In front of him, a row of reinforced training dummies, enchanted with defensive spells. A single well-placed strike could shatter them. But that wasn¡¯t his goal.
Dav: (To himself) Azrael is strong. I can¡¯t underestimate him. I need to refine my precision, my speed... I don¡¯t have the same strength as before.
Narrator: He closed his eyes for a moment. When he reopened them, his aura exploded for a brief second¡ªa crimson glow illuminating the room. He vanished. An instant later, the first dummy was sliced across the chest. Dav didn¡¯t stop. His body moved in perfect harmony, delivering swift, lethal slashes. Every movement was calculated, precise, without wasted energy. Each strike landed on the exact points where a real opponent would be vulnerable. After ten minutes, the air was saturated with lingering energy. Some dummies remained intact¡ªothers were cracked. Dav halted, taking a deep breath.
Dav: (Softly) A friendly duel¡­ but everyone will see it as a world championship match. I can¡¯t afford to look bad. And I won¡¯t hold back either¡­ He was so happy when I accepted the duel, ahaha¡­ He turned toward the corner of the room. In the shadows, Matteo De Lion leaned against the wall, watching with an amused smile. Matteo: You¡¯re making this seem like a war, cousin. It¡¯s just a duel. Dav: (Smirking) I know. But I don¡¯t want Azrael to think he can beat me that easily. Matteo: (Laughing) Then keep going. Let¡¯s see if you can impress me.
Narrator: Dav resumed his stance, fire burning in his eyes. The night was long, and he had no intention of wasting a single second. The academy¡ªat night. The cool night breeze ruffled Dav¡¯s hair as he gazed up at the starry sky. Seated on the ground, his calloused hands intertwined over his knees, he took a deep breath of the crisp night air.
Dav: Mattee, will you take care of them? Matteo: "Matteo..." Yes, I will be there. Dav: (Smirking, still looking at the sky) How¡¯s your hunt for the worms going? Matteo: It¡¯s going as planned.
Narrator: A moment of silence. Dav lowered his gaze, looking at his hands¡ªscarred from training.
Dav: Make sure you don¡¯t get noticed by Director Vittorio during your stay at the academy¡­ He might think you want to kill him¡­ Ahh¡­ [Matteo smirked.] Matteo: I¡¯m not that stupid, Dav. Dav: Protect Elysia and everyone while I¡¯m away. I¡¯m counting on you. [Matteo watched him for a moment, then nodded with certainty.] Matteo: The entire Assassin''s Guild will protect the academy in your absence. I will be their shadow. [Dav tilted his head slightly, a half-smile on his lips as he returned his gaze to the starry sky.] Dav: Good.
Narrator: For a moment, neither of them spoke. The sky was vast, infinite, dotted with distant stars. Dav slowly clenched his fists, his heart beating in a steady rhythm. The day had come. No fear, no doubt. Only the awareness of what awaited him. "Tomorrow will be the big day." END OF CHAPTER - 58 CHAPTER - 59 [The Eve] CHAPTER - 59 The Next Day Narrator: Academy - Christmas Eve Morning The next day, Dav left his room wearing pajamas and slippers, heading to the cafeteria to have breakfast with everyone. His sleepy eyes and tired expression made him look almost like a vagrant. Upon arriving at the cafeteria, he was met with a festive atmosphere: Christmas decorations everywhere, a massive decorated tree at the center of the hall, and smiling students eagerly waiting for him. Seated at the table, he wished everyone a Merry Christmas Eve while sipping his coffee, still half-dazed. It was almost normal to see students in pajamas at breakfast before classes, but that day was different. With the start of the Christmas holidays, lessons were suspended until January 4th, allowing everyone to relax and decorate the academy together. Parents were allowed to visit their children only on Christmas Day, staying within the academy for the entire day without being permitted to leave until the end of the festivities for security and confidentiality reasons. Because of this, everyone worked hard to tidy up their rooms and make the academy as welcoming as possible for the arrival of their families. The academy had a second dormitory, largely unused, reserved for the professors. Unlike the students, who numbered around 10,000, there were only a little over a hundred teachers. For the occasion, some shared spaces would also be made available to welcome the parents of both students and teachers, turning the academy into a grand home ready for the celebration. When they were alone at the table, Dav reached out his hand toward Elysia, offering her a small early gift. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Elysia, tense and embarrassed, hesitated before taking the package, then quickly stood up with a big smile, clutching it to her chest before running to her room to open it in private. When she unwrapped the gift, she found a picture of her and Dav sitting together at the table during one of their lunches. Beside it, a crimson-red bracelet with her initials engraved underneath. Her hands trembled slightly as she picked it up between her fingers. Tears began to stream down her face, but they were tears of joy. Without hesitation, she put it on, promising herself that she would never take it off. The Director approached Dav and told him that he would have to leave after lunch.
Director Vittorio: (Sipping his coffee) I left your uniform in your room. How do you feel? Dav: (Serious, watching everyone decorate the academy while sitting down) Will I be able to win? After all, I¡¯ve lost 80% of my strength. Vittorio: (Confidently) I believe you will win without any problems. (Patting his back) Just make sure to come back and spend Christmas with all of them¡ªthey believe in you. Dav: (Looking at his cup) Tomorrow, these kids'' parents will arrive. Hopefully, there won¡¯t be any issues with these nobles... (sighing) Not all of them appreciate having to share the same space and food with common civilians. Vittorio: (Smiling) I¡¯ll make sure they get along. Trust me.
Narrator: After finishing his conversation with the Director, Dav wandered around the academy, observing what everyone else was doing. He noticed Evelyn and Kael talking so closely inside a classroom, spying on them from behind the door through a small opening. So close, Evelyn looked embarrassed but happy, staring at him so intensely. Kael occasionally stuttered, and she helped him along. He watched the younger middle school students happily running through the hallways, decorating everything with magic. Then, he noticed another open classroom, which piqued his curiosity enough to take a quick look inside. All the classrooms were supposed to be closed for the Christmas and New Year holidays, but besides Kael¡¯s, there was another one left open. Dav entered the classroom with a faint, curious smile, knocking lightly on the door before stepping inside. The professor inside did not seem at all surprised by his presence. He was a tall man, effortlessly exuding elegance, dressed in a perfectly tailored suit. His attention was focused on samba music filling the room, accompanied by a glass of red wine that he held with an air of nonchalance. The professor was unfazed by the unexpected visit, simply nodding his head with a subtle smile that suggested a certain familiarity with unannounced guests. "Professor Oliveira," Dav began as he approached with slow steps, observing the relaxed atmosphere. "It seems you''re celebrating early." The professor¡¯s smile widened, never losing that charismatic air that defined him. "What can I say, Professor Dav? A little good wine and samba work wonders for the soul." END OF CHAPTER - 59 CHAPTER - 60 [The Journey] CHAPTER - 60 Dav: (Laughing with his hand on the desk) How is it possible that we¡¯ve never met before? I know there are many professors at the academy, but I never seem to run into you... Rafael Oliveira: (Laughing, stepping a bit too close to Dav) Who knows, huh? We can always make up for lost time. (Flirting) Dav: (Serious but with a funny face) Alright then. Will you have lunch with me today? Rafael Oliveira: (Surprised by his calmness in that moment) Pff... Ahaha. Alright, I¡¯ll come. Cafeteria Dav: (Raising his hand) Professor Rafael, I¡¯m here! (Small smile) Sit over there, near the Director and Professor Eldrin. Rafael Oliveira: (Happy, hugging Valeria) Beautiful Valeria, how are you?! (Dramatic) I haven¡¯t seen you in a while because you¡¯re always holed up in that library... Valeria: (Happy) Rafy, I haven¡¯t seen you in a while either. (Funny sulky face) Why haven¡¯t you visited me in the library even once?.. Rafael: (Downcast) I¡¯ve been so busy lately!.. (Happy) But now I see you surrounded by all these lovely people! Have you become famous by any chance? Valeria: (Laughing, hitting him) Oh, stop it!! You know I¡¯m not the type to show off... Professor Dav convinced me to join. Lucrezia Bianchi: (Looking) Same here. Evelyn Rosendale: (Laughing) What can I say? Haha... Professor Eldrin Voss: (Laughing, stroking his beard) We¡¯ve all been manipulated! HAHAAH. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Kael Solis: (Smiling) You can say that again, Professor! HAHAHAH. Director Vittorio: (Smiling warmly) Indeed.
Narrator: The academy¡¯s cafeteria was filled with a warm and relaxed atmosphere, with professors and a few students gathered around the main table. Rafael, ever charismatic, wasted no time embracing Valeria enthusiastically, while Dav watched the scene with a small, satisfied smile.
Rafael: (Looking at Dav with an amused smile) Oh, so you were the one who dragged them all here, huh? You¡¯re more persuasive than I thought. Dav: (Raising an eyebrow) Just a bit of healthy team spirit, Professor Oliveira. Eldrin: (Laughing) Team spirit, huh? I¡¯d say he has a natural talent for getting people involved. Lucrezia: (Crossing her arms with a smirk) Indeed, I didn¡¯t expect to find myself here... yet here I am. Director Vittorio: (Nods amused) A useful skill for a teacher, I¡¯d say. Rafael: (Taking a sip of wine) Well, if this is the effect you have, Dav, maybe I should get invited more often. Valeria: (Smiling mischievously) If you wait to be invited, you¡¯ll end up disappearing for months again. Rafael: (Dramatic) Ah! Shot and sunk! Alright, alright, I¡¯ll visit the library more often. Evelyn: (Laughing) Everyone here heard it, right? No backing out now. Kael: (Amused) We¡¯re counting on you, Professor Oliveira. Rafael: (Sighing theatrically) What a lovely little group of conspirators... Fine, you¡¯ve convinced me!
Narrator: The conversation continued with jokes and laughter, as lunch turned into a moment of true camaraderie, something that didn¡¯t happen often among the faculty. At the end of the meal, he bid farewell to everyone with the conviction of winning in front of the entire world. Everyone embraced him, telling him that he would do well even if he lost. They all believed in him. As he stepped through the gate, he saw Elysia waiting for him in front of the car that would take him to his destination, with Dante Di Valverde reassuring her that everything would be fine. Dav placed a hand on her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in time for Christmas, Ely.¡± Elysia hugged him tightly, tears in her eyes, whispering, ¡°If you don¡¯t come back in time, I¡¯ll be mad at you.¡± Dav smiled, kissed her forehead, and said, ¡°Wait for me.¡± As the car drove away, Elysia, still in tears, waved to him while he left with Dante Di Valverde, heading to the airport.
Dante Di Valverde: (Breaking the silence) How are you feeling? Dav: (A bit tense) I hope it will go well. When can I wear the uniform? Dante Di Valverde: (Smiling) Even now. Dav: (Funny face) Good. A few minutes later Dante Di Valverde: (Surprised) It suits you so well. Dav: (Looking away) If you say so. I want to be back in time to spend Christmas with my students. So let¡¯s hurry. Dante Di Valverde: (Looking out the window) I¡¯ll make sure you return home in time for Christmas.
Narrator: The car sped down the road leading to the airport, the sky above painted in the cold hues of winter. Inside the vehicle, a tense silence reigned, broken only by the sound of the engine and Dav¡¯s measured breathing. Dante glanced at him from the side, noticing how the young professor lightly clenched his hands on his pants, his gaze lost outside the window. He was determined, but also aware of the weight of the challenge ahead.
Dante: (With a softer tone) You know, it¡¯s not often you see someone with so many people waiting for them. [Dav turned slightly, locking eyes with him for a brief moment before returning to gaze at the passing scenery.] Dav: They have faith in me... and I don¡¯t want to disappoint them. Dante: (Nods with a faint smile) Trust isn¡¯t measured only by victories. Even if things don¡¯t go as you hope, they will still believe in you. [Dav remained silent for a moment, then took a deep breath, relaxing his shoulders slightly.] Dav: Maybe. But I¡¯d rather not put them to the test. [Dante chuckled softly, appreciating the determination Dav showed even in moments of uncertainty.] Narrator: The car continued toward the airport, carrying a young man who wasn¡¯t just racing to win but to return to those who counted on him. END OF CHAPTER 60 CHAPTER - 61 [The Decisive Moment] CHAPTER - 61 Narrator: Hours passed, and with the replacement of oil, the only fuel that could move vehicles was magical crystals. Dav arrived after three hours, dressed in his elegant uniform, as he stepped down from the private jet. His majestic figure immediately drew attention. The flashes of cameras illuminated the Nevada desert sky, reflecting the power of a man who walked as if nothing could stop him. The American and Italian press watched with wide, astonished eyes. Dav, clad in the uniform bearing the Italian insignia, radiated an aura of prestige and determination. He paused briefly, observing the crowd¡¯s reaction with an amused smile, before asking Dante Di Valverde to wrap up the duel quickly. A reporter, with her hair tied in a ponytail and wearing oversized glasses, struggled to push through the press ranks. Her small stature made her almost invisible, but Dav noticed her immediately. ¡°Let her through,¡± he ordered Dante in a calm yet firm tone. The reporter, visibly excited, made her way past cameras and microphones. When Dav addressed her, she felt a shiver of excitement. "I¡¯ll give you five minutes, then I have to go. I''m in a hurry," he said with an amused smile. The reporter, happy yet embarrassed, began asking questions. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°How do you feel about facing Azrael Kingsley in this historic duel?¡± she asked with a nervous laugh. Dav answered minimally but effectively. His responses were concise, yet every word carried weight. The last question came like an arrow straight to the heart: "Are you and Azrael Kingsley friends?" The reporter waited anxiously for an answer that could change the world¡¯s perception. Dav nodded and replied with a simple "Yes," without hesitation, his sincere smile revealing a deep connection with the man everyone was talking about. Once the interview was over, a car took Dav and Dante Di Valverde directly to the arena where the duel would take place. Upon arrival, Dav gazed at the arena with the smile of someone who knew he was about to experience a legendary moment. His expression revealed not only excitement but also the unshakable determination of a man ready for anything. The duel was scheduled for 7:30 PM (Italian time) and 10:30 AM (American time), broadcast live worldwide. Two hours remained before the match, and Dav settled into the waiting room. Silence filled the space. No words, only mental preparation. Dante sat nearby but said nothing either. They remained in silence, as the tension grew with every passing second. Meanwhile, at the Academy, professors and senior students were using magic to project enormous screens into the arena so that everyone could watch the event live. Others had settled in their rooms, glued to their phones and TVs. Excitement was palpable. The live broadcast was accessible to anyone, in every corner of the world. Elysia, Valeria, and Iris had locked themselves in their rooms, each hugging a stuffed animal, anxiously awaiting the sound of the gong that would mark the start of the duel. During the two-hour wait, the broadcast also aired interviews with members of the guild "The Fallen Angels," who confidently predicted an easy victory for their leader within the first two minutes of the duel. Others expressed enthusiasm, speaking about how Azrael Kingsley would shine once again. Some, however, admitted they also wanted to see Dav give his all, in honor of their strong friendship and their leader¡¯s decision to donate all the event¡¯s earnings to charity. Meanwhile, in Italy, many citizens boarded flights to America, waving Italian flags and holding banners with the name "Dav De Lion," eager to be part of a historic event. Matteo, hidden, watched the scene from behind Elysia, invisible thanks to his ability. The Director wasted no time and placed a massive bet on Dav, prompting others to follow his example. The two hours passed quickly, like the beat of a wing. As the hour of the duel approached, the world held its breath. No one dared to speak. Silence filled every space. The arena doors swung open. Dav rose with the grace of a king, his gaze steady and determined, ready to face whatever awaited him. He walked toward the entrance, each step firm, as the entire arena erupted in a thunderous roar of cheers and applause. This was the moment everyone had been waiting for. The duel was about to begin. END OF CHAPTER - 61 CHAPTER - 62 [Destruction] CHAPTER - 62 Narrator: With a push on his back, Dante Di Valverde smiled at Dav and said in a confident voice: "I''ll take care of the rear." Dav, with a half-smile, felt his courage and determination strengthen within him. "Leave it to me." He stepped through the threshold of the arena, his eyes gleaming as a wave of sound engulfed him. 400,000 people filled the stands, cheering with joy, waving banners and flags. The energy was overwhelming. For a moment, the weight of the tension struck him. But just one breath¡ªjust one¡ªand his smile returned. He looked at the crowded stands as a rain of pink petals fell upon him, accompanying his entrance. With steady steps, he advanced to the center of the arena. Waiting for him was none other than Azrael Kingsley. Dav observed him and spoke with a firm tone: "Make sure to give it your all." Azrael smiled, his face illuminated by the golden uniform with the American emblem etched on his chest. "The same goes for you, my friend." They shook hands, then their weapons were drawn. Azrael looked at him with a puzzled, almost comical expression before bursting into incredulous laughter. "Are you kidding me?! You challenge me to a serious duel and then bring a wooden greatsword?!" Dav, with a slight smirk, rested the sword on his shoulder and replied calmly: "If you manage to break it, I¡¯ll grant you the honor of seeing me use my sacred weapon." Azrael burst into laughter, both amused and exhilarated. The commentator, holding the microphone, raised his voice above the roar of the crowd: "Step back and wait for the countdown!" Dav and Azrael distanced themselves by dozens of meters, locking eyes from afar. The audience held their breath. The commentator began to count, and with him, the entire world. "10... 9... 8... 7... 6... 5..." Every spectator, from the stands to their homes, clenched their fists. "4... 3... 2..." A second of absolute silence. "1... FIGHT!" And in that millisecond, Dav and Azrael were already face-to-face. Their swords clashed with a devastating impact. A shockwave exploded through the air, lifting a massive cloud of dust that completely obscured the view. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. For a few moments, no one could see anything. As the dust settled, Dav and Azrael remained there, their swords locked against each other. Azrael took a step back and unleashed his crimson aura, a pulsating energy that set the air ablaze around him. With a blistering burst, he charged at Dav with a flurry of perfect, precise strikes. Dav parried them with apparent ease, one hand behind his back, his gaze impassive as he analyzed every movement of his opponent. The shockwaves of the blows echoed through the arena, but not a single attack shook Dav or made him budge an inch. When Azrael attempted another strike, Dav countered with a frighteningly powerful thrust, pulling him toward him. Azrael, acting on instinct, barely dodged the lethal attack, which grazed his cheek and shattered half of the arena floor. The crowd gasped. A thin cut appeared on Azrael¡¯s cheek. His eyes lit up with excitement. "Interesting..." he whispered, as his aura expanded even further. With blazing fury, he launched himself at Dav again, striking from every angle with superhuman speed. The ground beneath them cracked, their attacks carving deep trenches into the floor. Dav, with absolute calm, raised an arm toward the sky. Twenty magic circles appeared around the arena, all aimed directly at Azrael. Azrael''s eyes widened for a moment, surprised, before he began to move. He had to evade them. Blasts of energy rained down on him at terrifying speed. Some strikes he managed to block with his sword, while others¡ªstrangely¡ªseemed to miss him on purpose. But every step pushed him further and further back. Azrael shouted through the flashes of light: "Take your real sword and fight me, my friend!" Dav ignored him and gripped his wooden sword with one hand. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of Azrael, already mid-strike. Azrael barely managed to raise his blade in time to parry. The impact was colossal. The ground beneath them shattered, creating a massive crater. Dav withdrew a few steps, while Azrael prepared his counterattack. A fierce exchange of blows began. An impossible speed to the human eye, lightning-fast parries, no breaks. The ground was carved by their strikes, debris flying everywhere. The earth split into giant floating chunks, twenty meters wide, rising into the air. And atop those airborne platforms, the two warriors continued their battle, slicing through stone and air with destructive power. With a devastating strike, Dav sent Azrael crashing against the arena wall. He gave him no time to recover. In less than a millisecond, he was already upon him, ready to strike again. Azrael dodged at the last moment, sliding to the side and countering with a series of rapid slashes. Dav met each attack blow for blow, as the arena trembled under the intensity of their fight. Gusts of wind and tremors shook the battlefield. It was a clash of titans. And the entire world was watching. Azrael leapt back, hovering in midair as he slowed his fall with his flames. He raised his hand, aiming it at Dav. A lethal attack. A colossal blast of dark magic gathered at an astonishing speed. The energy concentrated until it formed a projectile of pure destruction, two hundred times the size of a man. Then, with a thunderous roar, he launched it at Dav. The impact was cataclysmic. The explosion engulfed Dav in a vortex of darkness and sheer power. The ground shook, the air vibrated. For a long, eternal moment, the crowd held their breath. Then, the screams erupted. Half the world cheered for Azrael¡¯s victory, while the other half¡ªincluding all of Italy¡ªplunged into panic. Only Azrael, his skin tingling, remained still. He landed slowly, but did not celebrate. And then, he saw him. As the dust settled, Dav was still there. Unscathed. Only a tiny scratch marked his skin. But his eyes... were void of light. Azrael understood many things in that moment. Dav released his dark aura¡ªan oppressive shadow that engulfed the entire arena. The weight of his power crushed Azrael, forcing him to his knees. And then, the circle appeared. A colossal magic circle, identical to the one he had used ten years ago against the final boss of an era. But this time... it was on him. The energy within it was terrifying. Devastating. Deadly. Azrael clenched his teeth. With his sword, with his barriers, with his enchanted armor¡ªhe put everything he had into resisting. But it wouldn¡¯t be enough. An instant before the attack struck, Dav regained control. With superhuman effort, he redirected the blast just enough to lessen the damage on Azrael. But the shockwave was still immense. Azrael screamed, fighting desperately against the impact. The attack shattered all his defenses¡ªhis sword, his barriers, his armor. Nothing withstood Dav¡¯s wrath. The arena¡¯s barriers exploded. The level 8 mages and the great level 10 mage rushed to erect hundreds of protective walls for the audience. But it wasn¡¯t enough. Their barriers collapsed one after another like brittle twigs. Then, the explosion. A shockwave so immense that it made all of America tremble. The world stood still. In the stands, people knelt, trembling. When the dust finally settled, silence reigned over the arena. The arena was no more. It had been reduced to dust. And in the heart of the destruction, lay Azrael. Wounded. Bleeding. Bones broken. In pain. But alive. Not by chance. Dav had saved him at the last moment. No one spoke. Dav walked up to Azrael. Not with arrogance, not with superiority. He sat beside him, hands on the ground, just as exhausted. And then, without a word, he shook his hand. Azrael looked at him, his eyes filled with respect and gratitude. With a broken voice, he whispered: "Thank you... for not making me look bad in front of my son... my wife... and the whole world." Azrael understood. Dav could have ended it from the very first moment. He didn¡¯t. Dav stood up, then extended a hand to Azrael, helping him to his feet. Not only that. He raised Azrael¡¯s arm high. As if they had both won. The world erupted into a deafening cheer. Fireworks lit up the sky. People embraced, cried, celebrated. That day, there was no winner. There was no Top 1. There was no Top 2. That day, there were only Dav and Azrael. END OF CHAPTER 62 CHAPTER - 63 [Christmas] CHAPTER - 63 Narrator: After bidding farewell to Azrael, Dav left the arena and returned to the hotel with Dante Di Valverde. He needed to rest before departure. At 5:00 AM, they boarded a private jet to return to Sicily. Meanwhile, Azrael remained alone in the arena. Sitting on the shattered ground, his gaze lost in the void, that memory continued to haunt him. Dav¡¯s last glance, before the destruction.
Azrael: (Thinking) Who was that? What was that thing staring at me? That¡­ was not him. No. That was not my friend. From now on, I will keep a closer eye on him. I must make sure that thing never resurfaces again. Flashback ¨C The Night Before the Arena Narrator: Azrael stood before a large holographic console. Lucian Dexler, his most trusted assistant, was by his side.
Azrael: Lucian, set it to SSS rank. If he did it, then so can I. Lucian Dexler: (Concerned) Are you sure, sir? Azrael: (With a serious look) Yes. Let¡¯s see who I¡¯ll be facing tomorrow.
Narrator: But the match was a crushing defeat. Against the SSS-rank monster, Azrael could barely land a hit. Its aura alone was enough to crush him. Azrael laughed like a madman, hoping he wouldn¡¯t embarrass himself the next day. Present ¨C Azrael, Alone in the Arena [Azrael lowered his gaze, fists clenched.] Azrael: (Thinking) This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. During the Raid ten years ago, when we all arrived to rescue him¡­ it was a massacre. Almost every SS-rank monster had already been annihilated. When it was our turn, we found only a few high-ranking creatures left. For me, defeating even one of those monsters was a struggle¡­ And he faced 1 million. He is no longer human. Even now, with his power limited, he remains a problem. If I had challenged him ten years ago, he could have killed me with just a glance. Now someone¡­ something lives inside him. And I will bring it out. Even by force, if necessary. My friend¡­ I will not leave you alone. Christmas Day ¨C 9:00 AM, Italian Time Zone Narrator: Thousands of parents from around the world arrived at the academy. It was visiting day, a chance to spend Christmas with their children. At the entrance, Elysia waited in silence. Time passed. One hour¡­ Then another. Everyone had already gathered in the dormitories with their families. In the end, only she remained. With teary eyes, she turned away. Her heart clenched, she took a step back inside. That was when she heard that voice. "Is that how you greet your father, little one?! Look at these kids today!" The world stopped. Elysia spun around. Her eyes widened. An instant later, she ran towards him. With a joyous smile, she hugged him tightly, tugging at his cheeks with a playful expression. Dav laughed, ruffling her hair.
Dav: (Small smile) I¡¯m back, Ely. I don¡¯t know if I won or lost¡­ but I¡¯m back.
Narrator: Elysia didn¡¯t care about the duel. The only thing that mattered¡­ Was that her father had returned. When Dav stepped through the academy gates with Elysia by his side, clad in his imposing uniform, a wave of silence spread among those present. All the parents, gripped by deep respect, knelt and greeted him with reverence. Voices rose in a chorus of congratulations. "Well done, Professor!" "Your victory was extraordinary!" "You even brought the Grand Mage to his knees!" Dav raised a hand, halting the excitement.
Dav: Today is a day of celebration. I don¡¯t want to talk about battles. Let¡¯s focus on the kids and good food.
Narrator: His tone left no room for argument. Then, with Elysia beside him, he headed toward the dormitories. Dav walked down the corridor until he stopped in front of Gabriel¡¯s room. The door was slightly open. A familiar voice warmed his heart. He quickened his pace and, as soon as he stepped inside, he saw the scene: His mother, Melissa De Lion, was scolding Gabriel for the mess in his room.
Melissa: Gabriel! Didn¡¯t I teach you to keep things tidy? Look at this chaos!
Narrator: Gabriel scratched his head, visibly embarrassed. When Melissa noticed Dav, the scolding stopped immediately. She turned sharply and hugged him tightly.
Melissa: (Worried) Do you have any injuries? Are you feeling well? Are you tired?
Narrator: Without waiting for an answer, she started checking him from head to toe. Then, grabbing his cheeks, she scolded:
Melissa: (Scolding him) How dare you make me worry like this?!
Narrator: Dav let out a muffled sound, trying to free himself. Only then did Melissa notice the small figure hiding behind Dav¡¯s cloak. A girl with white hair and red eyes. Her slender hand clutched his uniform tightly, as if he were her only refuge. Melissa tilted her head slightly, intrigued. Dav gestured for her to follow him outside to talk privately. When he revealed the truth, Melissa was speechless. Her eyes widened in astonishment. Meanwhile, Elysia, terrified, clung even tighter to Dav, her fingers digging into the fabric of his uniform. After a long moment of silence, Melissa finally spoke.
Melissa: Welcome to the family, Elysia De Lion.
Narrator: An instant later, with an unexpected move, she pushed Dav aside and embraced her new granddaughter with all the warmth she could muster.
Melissa: (Sweetly) Oh my, you¡¯re so beautiful! Is Daddy mean to you? Does he buy you sweets? Here, take this candy! Dav: (Alarmed) Mom! Don¡¯t give her sweets, or you¡¯ll spoil her too much!
Narrator: Melissa shot him a glare. Ignoring him completely, she continued to pamper Elysia with a beaming smile. Dav sighed, resigned. After a while, he approached his mother and asked seriously:
Dav: For now, keep it to yourself. We¡¯ll talk when the time is right.
Narrator: Melissa nodded, accepting his request. Then, taking Elysia¡¯s hand, she led her away to explore the academy, chatting cheerfully as if they had always known each other. END OF CHAPTER - 63 CHAPTER - 64 [The Day] CHAPTER - 64 Melissa: (Looking at Elysia) You seem very tense, my dear. Is something wrong? Elysia: (Looking at the floor) Doesn''t it bother you that Dad brought a stranger into the family and gave her such an important surname? Melissa: (Serious yet playful expression, raising an eyebrow) Ely, I don¡¯t know what kind of family you had before, but I can tell you that ours is just an ordinary one. People think we''re noble because of your father, but we never cared about any of that. I''d be really happy if you called me "Grandma" when we''re alone, so we don¡¯t go against what Dav told us. Elysia: (Embarrassed but happy) Alright¡­ Grandma. Grandma Melissa: (Happy) Will you show me your room? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s tidy and full of plushies! Elysia: (Smiling) Yes! I have lots of cute plushies. Grandma Melissa: (Excited) Then show them to me right away!
Narrator: Meanwhile, as Dav walked through the hallways, he spotted Leo with his parents in the distance. The boy looked confident. Dav approached and placed a hand on his head with a half-smile. Leo greeted Dav, beaming with joy. Leo¡¯s parents bowed in respect.
Dav: (Waving his hands in the air) Please, there¡¯s no need for that. Leo is very important to me. Your son has great potential, and if anything, I should be the one bowing to thank you for bringing such a brilliant boy into the world. Wilhelm Falken: (Happy and moved) For us common folk, hearing such words is an immense honor. Helena Falken: (Smiling, eyes filled with tears) My Leo is becoming strong even without powers?! I¡¯m so proud of him¡­ Dav: (Confident) Leo is extraordinary. I¡¯ll soon add him to the list for the World Academy Tournament. One day, he will be one of my successors. Leo: (Embarrassed, face burning red) Y-yes, sir! Dav: (Bowing) Now, I¡¯ll take my leave, but please join me for lunch. Don¡¯t hesitate¡ªcome with your heads held high. You¡¯ll be my guests at my table. Wilhelm Falken: (Very happy, looking at Dav) Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. We sincerely thank you for the invitation, Professor. Helena Falken: (Very happy, bowing) We are truly grateful, Professor.
Narrator: One by one, Dav continued meeting the other parents of his "crew," including Fin¡¯s father.
Reginald Arlo: (Kneeling) It is an honor to meet you, sir. If I may ask, what brings you to my son¡¯s humble room? Dav: (Small smile) I was looking for my little Fin to wish him a Merry Christmas. If I¡¯m disturbing, I can come back later. Reginald Arlo: (Smiling) If I may ask¡­ how is my boy doing? Does he have good friends? Dav: (Soft chuckle) Your son has many good friends and is growing stronger every day. One day, he might even surpass me¡ªI¡¯m sure of it. Reginald Arlo: (Looking at Dav with eyes full of respect) Thank you for these wonderful words, sir. Dav: (Bowing) I¡¯ll take my leave now¡ªI still have to meet the other parents of my students. Merry Christmas to you both. Please join my table for lunch. See you later.
Narrator: Dav continued walking down the long corridors in search of Cedric and his family, but he couldn''t find him anywhere. So, he decided to check his room.
Dav: (Knocking on the door) Cedric, are you in there? I¡¯m coming in, okay? (Surprised) Why are you still in bed at this hour¡­ and why are you crying? Cedric: (Sad, face buried in his pillow) My father didn¡¯t come. He said he was busy¡­ Christmas doesn¡¯t mean anything to me. (Angrily) It¡¯s just a useless event, like every year. Dav: (Walking closer to Cedric) Have you tried calling him? Cedric: (Sighing) It wouldn¡¯t make a difference.. Dav: (Placing a hand on Cedric¡¯s head, sitting on the bed) Would you mind if I give it a shot? Give me his number.
Narrator: Cedric didn¡¯t say a word and took his phone, dialing his father¡¯s number. On the other end of the line, Sigmund Von Grauer was sipping wine in his armchair when he suddenly heard Dav¡¯s voice. He turned pale with fear, nearly choking on his drink. Dav spoke in a calm yet firm tone: "Today is Christmas. I hope you¡¯re just running late because Cedric is waiting for you."
Sigmund Von Grauer: (Stammering, responding nervously) Y-y-yes, sir! There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s some traffic at the moment! I-I¡¯ll be there soon! I have to go now, excuse me! (Yelling at the servants) Call a driver immediately! Dav: (Looking at Cedric) We should wait for him outside. What do you think? Cedric: (Smiling, reassured) Alright!
[Leonhart Falken''s Parents] Father: Wilhelm Falken
  • Age: 48
  • Appearance: A sturdy man with light brown hair already streaked with gray, green eyes, and calloused hands from years of labor. His face is stern, but his gaze is always kind.
  • Personality: Patient, hardworking, and highly protective of Leonhart. He never complains about difficulties and prefers to show his love through actions rather than words.
  • Occupation: Carpenter. He works diligently in a small workshop, crafting furniture and repairing items for the townspeople. He is not wealthy, but every coin he earns is saved to ensure Leonhart has a better future.
  • Relationship with Leonhart: Strict but loving. He is proud of his son and always reminds him that a person¡¯s worth isn¡¯t measured by their powers but by their heart and dedication.
Mother: Helena Falken
  • Age: 45
  • Appearance: A gentle-looking woman with long dark brown hair, usually tied in a braid, and warm blue eyes. Despite her tiring work, she always wears a reassuring smile.
  • Personality: Loving and understanding but also very determined. She would do anything for her son¡¯s happiness and does not hesitate to make sacrifices for him. When Wilhelm becomes too strict, she balances the situation with her affection.
  • Occupation: Baker. She runs a small bakery with a few helpers. She wakes up at dawn to bake bread and prepare sweets for the neighborhood. Though the work is exhausting, she is happy when she can bring home treats for Leonhart.
  • Relationship with Leonhart: She often dotes on him, even though she knows he is growing up. She is his biggest supporter and always encourages him to keep going, no matter the hardships.
Family Dynamic: Wilhelm and Helena are a simple yet united couple. They work hard to provide Leonhart with an education, even though he lacks powers in a world where they are essential. They believe in him more than anyone else and push him to find his own path, always reminding him that he is never alone. They dream of a future where he can succeed without feeling inferior to anyone.
[Finn Arlo¡¯s Father: Reginald Arlo] Reginald Arlo is an influential noble merchant, known for his shrewd business sense and vast network of international trade contacts. He is an ambitious and pragmatic man, deeply concerned with his family''s reputation. The loss of his wife, Eleanor Arlo, in a tragic accident during a trade expedition left a deep mark on him. Since then, he has immersed himself even further in work, striving to strengthen the family''s position in the noble commerce world. However, this obsession has made him emotionally distant from Finn, with whom he struggles to build a genuine bond. Despite his rigid and authoritative demeanor, he truly wants to secure a stable future for his son, even if he often ignores Finn¡¯s true aspirations. END OF CHAPTER - 64 CHAPTER - 65 [Regrets] CHAPTER - 65 Narrator: Sigmund Von Grauer arrived at the academy entrance, breathless from running. Dav stood motionless, Cedric by his side, the boy beaming at the sight of his father. Dav watched him with a raised eyebrow, chewing gum slowly. His expression was both serious and comical, making Sigmund feel uneasy.
Dav: (crossing his arms, irritated) Don''t tell me you were actually thinking of not coming, right? Sigmund Von Grauer: (embarrassed, lowering his gaze) No, no! My driver had some issues, and I was later than expected... I apologize, Hero. Dav: (narrowing his eyes, more serious) You don''t have to apologize to me, but to your son. [Cedric looked at him in silence, his eyes filled with a mix of hope and uncertainty.] Dav: He loves you more than anyone else. To him, you''re the most important thing in this rotten world. Sigmund Von Grauer: (with a guilty expression) You''re right... [He turned to Cedric, who was waiting, watching him.] Sigmund Von Grauer: (smiling, sincerely) I''m sorry for being late. I promise I''ll be on time next time. [Cedric nodded but didn''t speak immediately. Then, with a small smile, he said:] Cedric: I''ll be waiting at the table, Dad. [And he walked away.] Dav: (half-closing his eyes) Your son is a good kid. When I arrived here, he was always alone. He didn¡¯t talk to anyone, he had no friends. Now he has people around him, and he smiles more often. And yet, you, his father, seem to be the most distant from him. Why? [Sigmund sighed, looking up at the sky as if searching for the right words.] Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Sigmund Von Grauer: I didn''t want him to see the real me. I''m a man with a terrible nature, capable of treating anyone with coldness just to protect what''s mine. I didn¡¯t want him to become like me¡­ so I decided to keep my distance. [He lowered his head.] Sigmund Von Grauer: But after his mother¡¯s death¡­ I blamed him for too long. Every single day. And I only realized it when he had already grown up. I thought he hated me. But today¡­ today, I saw his happy smile when he saw me again. And I understood. [He took a deep breath, then looked at Dav with a more resolute expression.] Sigmund Von Grauer: Thank you for calling me, Professor. Thanks to you, I can now look my son in the eyes without lowering my head. Dav: (glancing at him sideways, then turning away without saying more) Make sure you¡¯re not late for lunch. Your son is waiting for you. [Sigmund watched him for a moment, then gave a slight bow.] Sigmund Von Grauer: I truly appreciate it¡­ thank you.
Narrator: And, for the first time in a long while, he walked towards his son with a steady step. When Dav arrived at the dining hall, he saw everyone gathered at the tables with their families, sharing smiles and conversations. Despite his stern demeanor, Sigmund Von Grauer got along quite well with Leo¡¯s father, Wilhelm Falken. They spoke intensely about their businesses and work, both sharing a love for fine wine. Taking a closer look, Dav also noticed Finn¡¯s father, Reginald Arlo, blending well with the two, making them laugh with his jokes. Helena Falken seemed to get along splendidly with Dav¡¯s mother, Melissa De Lion. Everyone was enjoying themselves, and that made Dav happy¡ªthough he wouldn¡¯t show it. When he tried to sit next to his mother, she shooed him away, telling him that his seat was actually a bit further ahead, where some lovely ladies were waiting for him¡ªspecifically, Iris and Valeria. Elysia burst into laughter, and Dav shot her a goofy look, feeling betrayed by both his daughter and his mother on the same day. Iris and Valeria filled Dav¡¯s plate and his mug with beer, watching him intensely. Across from him sat Director Vittorio, Eldrin, Rafael, and Lucrezia, all chuckling at his situation. Dav observed the scene with an ironic smile but felt strangely at ease among the laughter and smiles. As the women filled his plate, his gaze met the Director''s, Eldrin, who couldn¡¯t hide his amused expression. Rafael Oliveira, ever elegant, looked at him with an expression that mixed amusement with a slight challenge, as if anticipating something. Lucrezia, with a mischievous smile, didn¡¯t miss a single movement of Dav¡¯s, her seemingly indifferent attitude hiding a growing interest. Elysia, standing a few steps away, stifled a quiet laugh, watching her father get caught up in the situation, while Melissa, Dav¡¯s mother, enjoyed the chaos without batting an eye. The scene was perfect for a family meal, yet in reality, it felt more like the opening moves of a chess game, where everyone played their own hidden strategies.
Sigmund Von Grauer
  • Age: 54
  • Noble Title: Marquis of House Von Grauer, one of the oldest and most influential noble families in the maritime trade and shipping sector.
  • Their merchant fleet controls major sea routes, handling the transport of luxury goods, magical artifacts, and rare materials worldwide.
  • Personality: Cold, pragmatic, and ruthless in business, but in reality, a man tormented by his past.
  • For years, he repressed his emotions behind a mask of strictness and detachment.

Past:

After the death of his wife, Isolde Reinhardt, during Cedric¡¯s birth, Sigmund withdrew into himself. Unable to cope with the grief, he unconsciously blamed his son for the loss and distanced himself from him, becoming an absent father. After his encounter with Dav and seeing Cedric¡¯s smile, he realized that his son never hated him and that there was still time to mend their relationship.
Isolde Reinhardt (Cedric¡¯s Mother, Deceased)
  • Age at Death: 39
  • Personality: A kind, cultured woman loved by everyone. Her gentleness and inner strength balanced Sigmund¡¯s rigid personality, and she was the only one who could bring out his more human side.
  • Death: She died during childbirth due to medical complications.
Sigmund, unable to accept reality, buried himself in work and distanced himself from his son, wrongly believing that if Cedric had never been born, Isolde would still be alive. Now, with Christmas approaching and a chance to reconnect with Cedric, Sigmund faces the most important decision of his life: To remain the man he has always been or finally become the father Cedric deserves. END OF CHAPTER - 65 CHAPTER - 66 [The Future] CHAPTER 66 Director Vittorio: (Cutting his steak, he said) What will you do now that Christmas is over? You''ve won the duel against Azrael, met the students'' parents, and seen your mother again. Now? (chew) Dav: (Raising an eyebrow) What do you mean "now"? Once the first semester is over, the academy tournament will begin, and then a month later, the international tournament against all the academies in the world. I have to toughen up these slackers.
Narrator: A shiver ran down the students'' spines as they ate, and their mood shifted quickly.
Vittorio: (Laughing) The semester will end on March 10th, so we have time to squeeze them dry, AHAHAH. I wonder who the top 10 advancing to the national tournament will be. Dav: (Asking) Do you know how the tournament will work? I haven¡¯t looked into it yet. Vittorio: (Touching his chin) First, the tournament will begin in our academy, and the top 10 must qualify through a first-round duel in same-gender pairs. In the second round, the academy located in Rome will face ours in a team battle between our top 10. There will be three ways to win:
1 - If a team knocks out the entire opposing team, they win. 2 - If, by the end of the match, one team has more undefeated members, they win. The same applies to the other side. 3 - If both teams have the same number of remaining members when time runs out, there will be overtime where they must capture a flag before the opposing team.
Allowed equipment: Magical scrolls, items, armor. Forbidden items and actions: Potions, poison, gas, forbidden spells, attacking someone who has surrendered. I think I explained it well, no? Dav: (Playing with his food) So after the first semester and the holidays, I suppose the tournament registrations will begin in early April? Vittorio: Exactly. Stolen story; please report.
Narrator: As the conversation between Dav and Vittorio continued, the atmosphere grew tenser, with students beginning to murmur among themselves, aware of the challenges ahead. The thought of the upcoming tournament unsettled many, but a sense of determination started to surface among the worried faces.
Dav: (Looking at Vittorio with a thoughtful expression) So, that¡¯s how the tournament will be, huh? It won¡¯t be easy for anyone. Vittorio: (Smirking) Oh, of course, it¡¯ll be anything but easy. But anyone who enters a tournament like this without preparing for hardship deserves to be eliminated. Students need to learn what real combat means, not just give their best in a classroom. The true test is on the battlefield.
Narrator: The table grew quieter as the students reflected on Vittorio¡¯s words. No one dared to interrupt, but everyone could feel the pressure of the upcoming tournament. Some eyes gleamed with determination, while others looked more worried. Dav, however, remained unfazed. He did not fear the tournament; he simply saw it as a necessary step for his students¡ªand for himself.
Dav: (Lifting his head) Alright then. Training starts now, and not just for our champions. If we want to win, we need to work together, with every team member performing at their best. Vittorio: (Scratching his chin with a satisfied smile) Exactly. And as always, true champions reveal themselves in adversity. I can''t wait to see what your students will do, Dav.
Narrator: The tension in the air remained palpable despite the slightly more relaxed atmosphere. Every word spoken by Dav and Vittorio seemed to echo in the hearts of those listening. The tournament was not just an opportunity to excel¡ªit was a test that would define who was truly ready for the future, who had the courage to fight for what they desired.
Dav: (Glancing at Elysia and her grandmother, thinking) Those two get along well; they don¡¯t seem worried about the tournament. Grandmother Melissa: (Smiling) I will craft a beautiful uniform for you with my own hands for the tournament. I will pour all my magic into it, and it will be wonderful. Elysia: (Eyes wide, whispering) I can¡¯t wait, Grandma!
Narrator: Valeria and Iris talked the entire time during lunch, but their tired eyes told another story. Dav watched them, wondering what was causing their exhaustion. Hours earlier, Valeria and Iris had helped organize the dining hall and assisted the other professors. They even helped Margherita Bellini cook and serve at the tables. Dav subtly leaned his head as far as possible across the table and whispered to Vittorio that he would take them to his room so they could rest. Vittorio nodded, raising his eyebrows repeatedly while making funny faces at Dav. As lunch drew to a close, the atmosphere, though relaxed, couldn¡¯t completely mask the growing tension. The discussions about the tournament and the looming challenges, combined with the fatigue evident in Iris and Valeria¡¯s eyes, were taking a toll. Everyone knew the coming weeks would be far from easy, but at that moment, Dav felt that a little rest was necessary.
Dav: (Looking at Iris and Valeria with both concern and understanding) You both look exhausted. If you''d like, I¡¯ll take you to my room so you can rest for a bit. It¡¯s not right for you to overwork yourselves like this. Iris: (Tired but offering a faint smile) Thank you, Dav. That would be a real relief. Valeria: (Nodding, despite her visible exhaustion, not backing down) Yes, we¡¯d appreciate it.
Narrator: The two, utterly drained, followed Dav without hesitation. Their exhaustion weighed heavily on them, but they couldn¡¯t help feeling a little embarrassed by the situation. Dav¡¯s words and his mother''s amused expression as she watched them only made the redness on their faces deepen. But fatigue soon took over, and their thoughts slowly faded into the haze of exhaustion. Melissa: (Watching the scene, chuckling to herself with a mischievous smile) Taking a little break, huh, Dav? Let¡¯s hope they don¡¯t keep you up too late. (With a sly glance at Iris and Valeria, she let out a quiet laugh.)
Narrator: Dav couldn''t help but shake his head with an amused smile, but deep down, he knew Iris and Valeria''s exhaustion was something to take seriously. There was no time to waste on their weary minds; for once, Dav allowed himself to focus solely on their well-being. Even though their fatigue left him slightly puzzled, he knew that, for now, rest was the most important thing. END OF CHAPTER 66 CHAPTER - 67 [The Rest] CHAPTER 67 Narrator: Rafael Oliveira considered those two quite lucky to be with such a handsome and virile man like Dav. With a funny expression, he felt jealous of Valeria for being able to sleep in the same room as him, so he kept drinking wine with Director Vittorio and laughing with Eldrin. As they left the dining hall, Valeria and Iris clung to Dav¡¯s arms, kissing his cheeks multiple times. Dav noticed they were a bit drunk and sighed with a small smile. By pure divine coincidence, he locked eyes with Matteo, who was hiding behind a pillar a few meters away. At that moment, just before their eyes met, Matteo removed his invisibility. They looked at each other in silence, with Dav continuing to walk as if trying to explain that things weren¡¯t as they seemed. Matteo laughed to himself, making sure not to be noticed or make any noise, his face mirroring the same amused expression Vittorio had in the dining hall¡ªor even his mother''s.
Dav (thinking): Of all the people I could run into, it had to be him¡­? Now he¡¯ll never stop teasing me about this.. Ahh..
Narrator: When they reached the room, Valeria and Iris were practically melting, resting their heads on Dav¡¯s shoulders as he fumbled with the keys, trying to find the right one. He couldn¡¯t help but notice how intensely they were staring at him in their drunken state. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Dav¡¯s bed wasn¡¯t a single one but a rather spacious one, large enough to fit more than two people if expanded. Iris and Valeria threw themselves onto the bed, their breaths heavy¡ªa clear sign of exhaustion and intoxication. Without hesitation, they asked Dav to help them undress. Dav, as impassive and distant as always, showed no reaction. Without the slightest emotion, he began removing their heels and tight-fitting pants, proceeding with the rest of their clothes without the faintest trace of malice or interest. To him, it was merely a sequence of actions to complete, not a situation worthy of emotional involvement. As he continued undressing them, a fleeting thought crossed his mind: How come women like them aren¡¯t more famous, considering how beautiful and charming they are? But that thought sparked nothing more than a sterile curiosity in him. He continued without dwelling on it. They were left in only their underwear as Dav desperately tried to tuck them into bed and keep them still so he could cover them with the blanket. They wanted to tease and play a little before sleeping, but Dav, being the cold and detached type, was genuinely trying to get them to rest. Iris, her voice slurred by alcohol, asked, "You¡¯ll sleep with us, right?" Valeria echoed the same request. Dav, without showing any reaction, answered in the tone of someone merely fulfilling a duty. "If you behave, I will sleep with you. Promise me." His response was devoid of any emotion, as if it were a promise made out of convention rather than desire. With a possessive gaze, Iris and Valeria moved closer to Dav, helping him undress by removing his cloak and uniform. When they reached his tight-fitting shirt and pants, each took hold of a piece and pulled it off. They noticed Dav¡¯s battered body, covered in deep scars and patches of violet and dark red skin. Iris embraced him from behind, kissing his back as if to thank him for something. Valeria did the same to his chest, kissing his most lethal scar. Once they were all left in their underwear, they got into bed, with Dav in the center, and he pulled the covers over them. Dav, feeling a bit sad for having exposed that broken part of himself, closed his eyes, pressing his lips together. Iris and Valeria wrapped their arms around him, holding him close, comforting him from both sides. They fell into a deep sleep, their warmth enveloping each other as they drifted into their dreams. END OF CHAPTER 67 CHAPTER - 68 [Feelings] CHAPTER - 68 Narrator: Dav spent ten years immersed in darkness. It wasn¡¯t a restful sleep, nor was it rest. It was simply emptiness, an eternal fall into nothingness. When he finally reopened his eyes, he felt nothing. No joy, no fear, no relief. It was as if he had died and been resurrected without ever truly living. Every monster slain, every criminal executed, every battle won... they were just numbers. The millionth monster was the same as the first. The last catastrophe left him with no satisfaction. Only a distant echo in his heart, like a forgotten sound. He had desperately tried to feel something. Anger, remorse, joy... but nothing. His soul seemed reduced to an expanse of ashes. Every emotion slipped away like sand through his fingers. Yet, deep down, a spark remained. A desire so faint it was almost imperceptible: to feel again. Perhaps that was why he smiled, even if only halfway. Perhaps that was why he laughed, even if the sounds were empty. One day, he told himself, he would laugh for real. A few hours later, around 5:30 PM, Iris and Valeria woke up without making a sound. The air in the room was calm, with only Dav''s regular breathing filling the space. The two of them looked at each other, still groggy. Valeria "Did we...?" she whispered faintly, exchanging a glance with Iris. Iris "Did it happen...?" she murmured, pressing a hand to her forehead. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. They looked around, noticing everything seemed normal. Perhaps the wine had played tricks on their minds. Dav continued to sleep, their legs intertwined with his, their arms still linked as they held hands. Valeria, behind him, didn¡¯t move. She stayed there, wrapping him in a silent embrace, as if she wanted to protect him even in sleep. Iris, with her head resting on his chest, felt incredibly safe. Then, suddenly, Dav began to stir in his sleep. His breathing became irregular, and his fists clenched. A strangled whisper escaped his lips. Dav "Iris... Valeria..." His voice was full of pain. A whisper laden with emotions he would never allow himself to show while awake. The girls tensed. Then, without thinking, they hugged him tighter. Their arms wrapped around Dav with more warmth, their bodies close to his, trying to calm him. Iris "It''s okay..." she murmured, brushing his hair. Valeria "We''re here with you..." she whispered, closing her eyes and holding him even tighter. After a few moments, Dav stopped trembling. His breathing steadied. The nightmare dissipated. The two girls looked at each other again, needing no further words. For him, they would always be there. An hour later, Dav opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was Iris, beside him, looking at him with a sweet smile. He turned and found Valeria also beside him, her fingers gently tracing the marks of his scars. Her touch was light, almost reverent. Iris leaned in and kissed his cheek softly. Iris "If you have bad dreams again, we''ll be here." Without saying anything, Valeria squeezed his hand. Her grip was firm, warm. The contact between her soft skin and Dav''s hard, yet strangely welcoming hand made her smile. They loved him. More than anything else in the world. And they would never let him go. After a bit of conversation, Dav got out of bed, taking his uniform and cloak. He dressed with his usual efficiency, not hesitating. Iris and Valeria, in the meantime, also tidied themselves up, trying to restore some semblance of order to their appearance. Before Dav left, they came close. A kiss on the cheek. One from the right, one from the left. Two small red marks, left by lipstick, remained on his skin. Dav didn¡¯t react, but deep down, he felt something. Perhaps, one day, he would understand it for real. He left the room, closing the door behind him.
Narrator: When Dav entered the grand hall, all eyes turned to him. The murmur of conversations paused for a moment, replaced by dropped jaws and wide eyes. Dav stopped, scanning the room with an impassive look. He tried to understand the reason for their reaction, but nothing seemed out of place. His uniform was straight, his cloak in place... what were they staring at? That¡¯s when Rafael Oliveira and Professor Kael approached with an amused grin.
Kael: Hey, Dav, did you wake up in sweet company? [Rafael, holding an elegant handkerchief between his hands, came closer, tilting his head with a coquettish expression.] Rafael: Really enviable... and to think I was hoping I¡¯d leave you these marks.
Narrator: Only then did Dav understand. With an impassive look, he glanced at his reflection in a window and noticed the lipstick marks on his cheeks. His mother and Director Vittorio were laughing together, while Matteo, hidden in a corner, covered his mouth to avoid bursting out laughing too loudly. Rafael came even closer, caressing Dav''s skin with the handkerchief in an exaggeratedly slow touch.
Rafael: Tsk, what a pity... but don¡¯t worry, I can leave you my mark, if you¡¯d like.
Narrator: He winked playfully, enjoying the moment. Dav, without reacting, remained impassive, but inside he knew Matteo would never let him forget this moment. THE END OF CHAPTER - 68 CHAPTER - 69 [Christmas Night] CHAPTER - 69 Christmas Night Christmas continued to flow amidst laughter and smiles in the grand hall, adorned for the occasion. The soft lights created a warm atmosphere, reflecting off the golden and red decorations. The clinking of glasses accompanied the conversations, while plates were filled and emptied in a banquet worthy of the celebration. Among the many, seated at the long table of honor, was Dav, immersed in conversations with some professors and parents. Beside him, Elysia maintained her usual composed and distant expression, but those who knew her well could notice the slight rigidity in her shoulders, the way her fingers played with the edge of her dress. She had always been good at hiding her emotions, but on an occasion like this, with the hall crowded and her father''s gaze occasionally falling upon her, she couldn''t entirely suppress her unease. Under the table, however, something unseen was happening. Without saying a word, Iris, sitting to Dav''s right, slid a little closer and took his hand. She gently placed it on her lap, intertwining her fingers with his. The grip was soft, almost timid, but firm. Dav felt another touch. Something more subtle, yet equally intentional: Valeria¡¯s leg had moved closer to his, pressing lightly. When he turned to look at her, she avoided his gaze but did not pull away. She said nothing, but there was no need for words¡ªthis contact was already enough for them. Even if he did not feel all the emotions they wished for. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Meanwhile, from the main stage, the director, Vittorio, raised his glass and, with a firm yet solemn voice, addressed the audience. "I want to thank each of you¡ªevery parent, professor, and student¡ªfor coming here today to celebrate with us. And, above all, I want to thank our Hero for always protecting us. Thank you, Professor Dav." The entire hall erupted into a loud applause, with some even rising to their feet to honor him. Seated at the table, Dav remained silent as his eyes scanned the crowd. That reaction did not touch him as it should have. The admiration of others, the warmth of their words¡­ it was as if everything simply slid off him, leaving him cold and distant. Later, amid the noise of the festivities, the director found himself chatting with Dav¡¯s mother, seeing her for the first time since the day he had handed her son¡¯s letter. There was a silent respect between them, and their conversation flowed naturally, like two people who, though not speaking often, shared something profound. Meanwhile, out on the balcony, the air was crisp, filled with the scent of winter cold. Kael, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment and his heart pounding, held out a small package to Evelyn. The girl stared at it for a moment, surprised, then smiled and accepted the gift. Before opening it, she rose slightly onto her toes and pressed a kiss to his cheek. Kael froze. The warmth on his face had nothing to do with the cold surrounding them. While everyone was busy with board games, poker, and bingo, Dav slipped away to a secluded place. As he approached his room, he sensed a presence behind him¡ªdiscreet and invisible, like a shadow following him without making a sound. He stopped for a moment, a slight smirk appearing at the corner of his lips. He knew who it was. Turning slowly, he leaned against the corridor wall. Matteo, as invisible as always, made himself known only through the faint rustle of his steps. "Matteo, you don¡¯t have to watch over me so much," Dav said, his voice low but clear. "You should enjoy yourself too, you know. But I appreciate it. I hope you also get to enjoy the evening, eat something good, relax a little. Merry Christmas, my friend." Matteo didn¡¯t respond immediately. He remained in the shadows, but Dav could sense that subtle shift in the air, the sign that he was looking at him, perhaps even smiling. Then, Matteo¡¯s voice, warmer and more reassuring than one might expect, finally came. "Think nothing of it, my friend," he said, his tone carrying something deeper¡ªa silent solidarity that went beyond words. "Do what you need to do. I will always be here." Dav gave a barely perceptible nod before turning his attention back to his room¡¯s door, where two girls were waiting for him. There was no need for further words. Matteo understood, and Dav himself felt an unexpected gratitude for his presence, even if he remained in the shadows, always discreet. With one last glance at the darkness covering the corridor, Dav finally opened the door and, without hesitation, stepped inside. Matteo remained in the shadows, disappearing into the night, but his smile never faded. As Dav entered his room, he noticed two small figures behind him¡ªnone other than Iris and Valeria, each holding onto the edge of his cloak with two fingers, a hint of embarrassment in their gestures. Valeria looked away, while Iris smiled at him. It was clear what they wanted. There were no questions, no need for explanations. Dav opened the door, and they all stepped inside to sleep. The three of them fell asleep immediately, sinking into a deep slumber, just like before. END OF CHAPTER - 69 CHAPTER - 70 [Speeches] CHAPTER - 70 Narrator: The next morning, at the first light of dawn, Iris, trembling and with her face buried in Dav¡¯s chest, had a nightmare in which he disappeared, never to return. When she opened her eyes, silent tears streamed down her cheeks. She looked at Dav, his slightly parted lips dry, following the rhythm of his breath. She slowly leaned in, giving him a long kiss, then fell asleep again, reassured by his presence. When Dav woke up, he let Iris and Valeria sleep a little longer, pulling the blanket up to cover them better. He left the room wearing a tight-fitting black long-sleeve shirt and pajama pants, heading to the cafeteria for a coffee. As he poured coffee from the pot into his cup, he sipped it while leaning against a pillar. He noticed the students'' parents saying their tearful goodbyes before heading back home. The Director approached him with a cup of milk, and both, tired and disheveled in their pajamas, watched the scene in silence before exchanging a simple, ¡°Good morning.¡± ~ Two minutes later ~ Dav: (Watching the parents) Director, do we have anything planned today? Any events? Director: (Sipping his milk) Not that I know of. (Looking at him) Why? Dav: Do you mind if I take Iris and Valeria to the city for some shopping today? Director: (Giving him a funny look, smiling) Why would I mind you going out with my daughter and the academy¡¯s cook? Dav: (Sighing) I¡¯ll take that as a no, then. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Alright, I¡¯ll go wake up the sleeping beauties. See you later, Director. Ah, almost forgot¡­ Matteo says hi. Director: (Cheerful) I miss that kid. If I see him again, I¡¯ll ask him to have a drink with us. (Amused) Have fun taking out your future wives, ahahah. Dav: (Walking away, waving) Sure, thanks a lot. (Thinking) Today, I''ll spend some time with Ely, Fin, Gabriel, Leo, and Cedric, then head to the city after lunch. They¡¯re probably still sleeping.
Narrator: Walking through the hallways, he only saw a few professors chatting. Looking out the window, he noticed students gathered on the lawn. He thought, "I wonder who the top 10 in the tournament will be." When he reached Gabriel¡¯s room, he found all of them sprawled across the bed and the floor, buried in food wrappers and bottles scattered everywhere. With a tired and unimpressed look, he simply closed the door, leaving them in their oasis of trash and stench. He went to check on his little Ely. When he opened the door, he found her still asleep, books in disarray, clothes and plushies scattered across the bed and floor. He folded her clothes and tidied up the desk, placing the plushies neatly on top. Setting a glass of water on the nightstand, he kissed her forehead. Just before he left, Ely barely opened one eye to see him, then drifted back to sleep. His last hope was Lucrezia, so he went to check on her next. When he arrived, he knocked. She used magic to open the door and greeted him with a smile. She was sitting on the floor, reading a book about a famous explorer on a quest for adventure. Dav sat very close to her, leaning against her shoulder, and they started reading together. At one point, sitting cross-legged, he watched as she got up, turned around, and rested her head on his lap to get more comfortable. Worried, she asked him: "Are you sure you want to go there? It seems like such a frightening place, and there isn¡¯t much information about it." Dav lifted his head, looked at the ceiling, and said: "I just hope to meet other people and not just monsters along the way." Lucrezia sighed. She really worried about him, so much so that she asked him a rather silly question: "If I asked to go with you, would you accept me?" The question was direct, with no expectations, as she continued reading the book. He looked at her, touching her hair and face, and replied: "You just told me it¡¯s dangerous and that we don¡¯t have enough information, remember?" Lucrezia, blushing slightly, pressed her lips together at his words and answered: "I know¡­ but what would your answer be?" When their eyes met, Lucrezia saw the light in his eyes and the effort in his smile, despite the scars marking his face. "I¡¯d be honored." She didn¡¯t say anything else and continued reading aloud, as if doing it on purpose to help him better understand what he was about to face. Dav kept running his fingers through her hair, absentmindedly, as if she were a doll. "Hey, Lucry, what do you want for Christmas?" Lucrezia stopped reading and, in a calm voice, simply said: "Isn''t it obvious? Not to have you leave when the time comes." Dav chuckled softly, without opening his mouth, and repeated the same question: "Silly, what do you want?" Lucrezia, a little annoyed and with a funny expression, replied: "Something that will remind me of you." END OF CHAPTER - 70 CHAPTER - 71 [Christmas Day with the Girls] CHAPTER - 71 Narrator: After finishing their conversation and reading the book with Lucrezia, Dav bid her farewell and headed to his room to check on the two sleepyheads. Upon arriving, he opened the door directly and stepped inside, closing it behind him. He saw Iris and Valeria naked, fresh out of the shower, drying their hair while chatting. Dav looked at them and asked if they were free after lunch to go into town with him. Iris and Valeria, happy and smiling, glanced at each other and answered with a direct and unwavering "Yes." Seeing them in that state made no difference to Dav, so he simply asked and then began preparing for his own shower, stripping while sitting on the bed before heading to the bathroom. For the first time, the two, a bit flustered upon seeing him naked, said nothing and continued drying their hair. After a quick 15-minute shower, Dav stepped out nude and started looking for his boxers and socks. Meanwhile, the two girls couldn''t help but watch him in silence, occasionally looking away. With a sigh, Dav desperately searched for something comfortable yet somewhat stylish to wear for the shopping mall, wanting to avoid embarrassing them. Iris and Valeria, still nude and silent, stood up and approached him, looking inside the wardrobe together.
Dav: (Sighing) What should I wear? I¡¯d prefer something that doesn¡¯t attract too much attention... Iris: (A little embarrassed, touching his hand) That black sweater looks really nice! Valeria: (Touching his other hand) These ripped light-blue jeans would go well with it. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Dav: (Decisive) You two are the experts, so fine. (While getting dressed) I suggest you wear sneakers because we¡¯ll be walking a lot.
Narrator: Once dressed, Dav lay down on the bed with a pillow over his face, listening to music while waiting for them to get ready. Twenty minutes passed, and he dozed off. As Iris did her makeup and Dav snored softly under the pillow, Valeria took the opportunity to lift it slightly, kissing him with one hand resting on his chest. She lightly trailed her nails over his skin while giving him a long kiss. Once both were ready, they approached Dav, who was still snoring, and started shaking him awake from his little nap. When he opened his eyes, still a bit sleepy, he looked at them properly and said: "You two look really beautiful. Shall we go now?" The two, flustered but smiling brightly, replied with a "Yes."
Dav: (Looking at them, sitting up) Let''s grab a quick sandwich before we go. Most people won¡¯t be at lunch with us, considering it¡¯s the holiday period. Many will probably sleep in late or stay in their rooms playing games and eating there.
Narrator: Iris and Valeria nodded and followed him. Arriving at the cafeteria, the elegantly dressed Iris and Valeria asked Margherita Bellini if she could prepare three sandwiches for them since they were heading out. The director, while helping Margherita in the kitchen, walked over to the counter and saw the three of them dressed with care. With a playful smile, he looked at Valeria with an expression that clearly said: Good luck, my daughter. Valeria, a bit red but smiling, felt as if she had already won.
Vittorio: (Thinking, mouth agape, looking at Dav with a comically teary expression) Damn you... you took my daughter? ! I¡¯ll kill you!! Dav: (Looking at him with an amused expression) What¡¯s with that face? Did you cut too many onions or something? Vittorio: (Sarcastic) Make sure..chokes up to eat your whole sandwich. It¡¯ll be good for the day ahead.
Narrator: Valeria, facepalming, ignored her father and ate her sandwich while Vittorio watched from afar with teary eyes. Then, from behind the counter, he suddenly yelled in despair, both hands on his face: "At least give me a grandson! I beg you!" Valeria, caught off guard, choked on her sandwich while Iris burst into laughter. Dav, on the other hand, kept eating with a blank face as if nothing had happened. After finishing their meal, Iris asked Dav if the van was fine and if there were any issues with it. Looking at her, Dav replied: "Today, we¡¯ll use the director¡¯s car." It was a sleek black car, elegant and perfect for the occasion. When Dav stepped outside to start it and let it warm up, he noticed Iris and Valeria doing something, but he couldn¡¯t see clearly as their backs were turned. The two were playing rock-paper-scissors for the seat next to him. Valeria won the round, but on the way back, Iris would take her turn, as agreed. They got in, fastened their seatbelts, and the car started, driving off from the Academy. END OF CHAPTER - 71 CHAPTER - 72 [Shopping & Problems] CHAPTER - 72 Narrator: Driving for more than two hours from Catania to Palermo without rushing, enjoying the music and the rustling wind. The two girls started eating sweets and chips while waiting, feeding Dav as he drove without distraction. The fun in the car was nonstop, with Iris and Valeria singing. Arriving in Catania, Dav told them to stay close to him, or finding them would be a problem. They wandered around, browsing stores and perfume shops, dragging Dav along and using him as a butler for their shopping bags. Dav suggested going to a shopping mall to have a better selection of items and then stopping to eat or drink something. Reaching the car, they arranged everything before heading to the mall. Without hesitation, the two clung to Dav''s arms and led him through the shops. They wandered for a while, noticing many beautiful stores and places to eat. Dav looked at them and said, "We need to find something suitable, so you''ll have to help me." They started at a store filled with plush toys, searching for some that would be perfect for Elysia. Glancing down slightly, Dav noticed a plush that looked eerily similar to him¡ªwith his hair color, red eyes, and a powerful uniform. He stared at it with a horrified and amused expression before choosing to ignore it. However, Iris and Valeria noticed it too, grabbed it without hesitation, and paid for it, laughing every time they looked at it because it reminded them so much of him. Dav entered a fine wine shop and bought an elegant, aged wine¡ªthough he wasn''t very knowledgeable, so he asked the clerk to bring him one that didn¡¯t exceed €300. After that, they went to a GameWorld store for board games, picking some group games to bring to Gabriel. They also bought a console game for Cedric¡ªone of those multiplayer shooters. Dav asked Iris and Valeria to find something for Martina, as he didn¡¯t know much about teenage girls'' tastes. For Marco, he purchased a high-frequency remote-controlled drone with a camera. He hesitated on what to buy for Fin and Leo, unsure of their preferences, and searched for quite some time. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. An elderly store clerk approached him, smiling warmly and leaning on a cane for support.
Clerk: (Smiling) My boy, how can I help you? Dav: (Looking at the old man) I have two dear students who are very close to each other, but I don¡¯t know what would suit them best¡­ Clerk: (Gesturing toward a section) Follow me, I¡¯ll take you to something useful for two truly connected individuals. [They entered a slightly dimmer room.] Clerk: (Climbing a ladder, pulling out two books) These books are very special. I hope those two students are worthy of them. Dav: (Reading while thinking)
''The Tome of Arcane Balance: Yin (Magic)'' ''The Codex of the Dragon''s Path: Yang (Combat Techniques)''
They seem like good books for two intertwined souls¡­ I¡¯ll take them. (Looking at the clerk) I¡¯ll take them, sir. How much do they cost? Clerk: (Smiling) A gift from the house for our hero, Dav De Lion. Dav: (Wearing a hat and mask, staring at the books in his hands) How did he know? Clerk: (Laughing) You can call me old, but not stupid, hahaha. Your aura isn¡¯t fully hidden. You¡¯ll have to work harder if you want to go beyond the human kingdom in search of that person. Dav: (Raising his gaze sharply, speaking loudly) What?! How do you know that, old man?! Where did you¡ª (Looking around) Did I imagine everything? No, it felt too real to be just imagination. Iris: (Entering the room) Did you find something, Davy? Dav: (Still lost in thought) Yeah, we can go now. Only the liquor store is left, but before that, I¡¯d like to ask you to find something for Miss Evelyn and Margherita if you don¡¯t mind. Valeria: (Entering) No problem, we¡¯ll meet you at that spot in front when we''re done. See you later! (Winking as she turned away).
Narrator: Still perplexed, Dav went looking for good liquor for those two old mummies at the academy. But before reaching the store, he spotted a display case with beautiful crimson-red rings, adorned with intricately sculpted dragons. He bought them, and while paying, he noticed a sleek, two-centimeter-wide bracelet, simple and unadorned. Dav asked the clerk if he could have it engraved with his name and another. Once done, he headed straight to buy the liquor and, finally, a high-value magic book for Kael. Finished with everything, Dav went to find Iris and Valeria¡ªonly to see a group of men surrounding them.
Iris: (Irritated) We already told you to leave, or should we call the police? Thug 1: (Disgusting, lecherous face) Who do you think you''re talking to, miss? I¡¯m a Grade A. You should feel honored to come with me. Thug 2: (Annoyingly smug, laughing) Brother, these women don¡¯t know who they¡¯re dealing with. Maybe we should just take them by force and bring them along. What do you guys think? Multiple Thugs: (Shouting) Yeah! Let¡¯s take them! We¡¯ll have some fun today! Valeria: (Disgusted, noticing Dav behind them) Gross¡­ Leave now, I suggest it¡­ Or you¡¯ll get seriously hurt. Thug 1: (Annoyed, laughing) So you don¡¯t understand? I¡¯m a Grade A! Who would dare harm me? AHAHAH! Dav: (Hat and mask on, unrecognizable) Oi. Shitstains. Your piss stench is making me nauseous. Thug 1: (Angrily turning) Who dared call me piss stench?! Dav: (Irritated) So, ''shitstain'' wasn¡¯t the issue? I¡¯ll make it up to you. Walking sewer, I¡¯ll give you half a second to disappear. Thug 2: (Acting tough, stepping closer) Who do you think you¡¯re talking to, you pathetic loser? Oh, look at what we have here¡ªsome liquor. You don¡¯t mind if we take it, right?
Narrator: Yanking the bag from Dav¡¯s hands forcefully, the thug tore it open, causing all the bottles to crash onto the ground. Dav stared at him. END OF CHAPTER - 72 CHAPTER - 73 [Shopping & Problems Part 2] CHAPTER - 73 Narrator: Dav stared at Guy 1 with his blood-red eyes. His serious and relentless gaze made the man''s blood freeze, suffocating under the crushing aura.
Thug 1: (Shouting, making a desperate attack) Take this, bastard! Dav: (Effortlessly blocking the punch with two fingers) Who exactly is the "bastard" here?
Narrator: With a slight pressure, Dav twisted Thug 1¡¯s wrist, forcing him to his knees. The air grew heavy.
Thug 2: (Annoyed) Boss, let¡¯s finish him off! Thug 1: (Biting his lip, cold sweat beading on his forehead) Shut up, you idiot. Kneel and stay silent. Thug 2: (Shocked) What the hell are you saying, boss?! Thug 1: (Voice trembling but firm) I won¡¯t repeat myself.
Narrator: Dav pressed his foot lightly on Thug 1¡¯s head, pushing him to the ground with disdain.
Dav: (With a cold smile) So, you¡¯re smart as well as ugly. Impressive. Thug 1: (Crying, forehead pressed against the dirty floor) Sir, please! I swear it won¡¯t happen again! If you want my life, take it, but I beg you to spare them and my family! They¡¯re good people... I was the one who insisted! This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Multiple Thugs: (Heads to the ground, trembling) Boss...
Narrator: Dav took his scythe. The metallic sound of the blade slicing through the air made everyone shudder. Thug 1 closed his eyes, accepting his fate. A hiss. A silver flash. A dull impact. Blood trickled from Thug 1¡¯s forehead, struck by the handle of the scythe. The blow slammed his head against the ground, breaking his nose. A deathly silence filled the air. The other thugs slowly lifted their heads, expecting to see their boss¡¯s lifeless body¡­ but instead, they found only a thin scratch on his cheek, destined to remain as a mark of this day forever.
Thug 1: (Eyes filled with tears, nose bleeding) ... Thank you. Dav: (Irritated) Oi, did you think it was over? Now go to the stores and buy everything back, brand new and spotless. If needed, sell a kidney. Or...
Narrator: His gaze darkened.
Dav: ... do I need to reconsider sparing your life? Thug 1: (Jumping to his feet like a soldier, blood running down his face) Sir, yes sir! We¡¯ll go right away! 10 MINUTES LATER Thug 1: (Standing, arms full of bags) Sir! Your items, brand new and spotless! Thug 3: (Lowering his gaze) You, hand them to Lord De Lion without daring to look him in the eye! Dav: (Bored, taking the merchandise) See? Doing the right thing wasn¡¯t so hard. [Nearing Thug 1, Dav leaned in slightly, whispering in his ear with an icy tone.] Dav: (Whispering) Today, you were reborn. You¡¯ve been purified. But if it ever happens again¡­ that scar on your cheek will start devouring you from the inside. The pain will be eternal. You won¡¯t be allowed to die. You won¡¯t find peace. Not even in hell. [Thug 1 shivered, a cold chill running down his spine.] Thug 1: (Kneeling) Yes, sir! Have a good evening, sir! If you ever need anything, please contact me¡­ this is my number. [Dav took the card and stuffed it into his pocket without even looking at it.] Dav: (Sighing) What a hassle. [He turned to Iris and Valeria.] Dav: Let¡¯s go get something to eat. Valeria: (Laughing) Ahahah! I warned you! Maybe now you¡¯ll understand to listen to advice next time!
Narrator: After a hearty dinner, Dav, Iris, and Valeria got into the car headed for the academy. The trip took two hours. With their full stomachs, Valeria and Iris dozed off, snuggling up to Dav¡¯s sides. Upon arriving at the academy, Dav watched them sleep for a moment before gently waking them up.
Dav: (Softly) We¡¯re here. Iris: (Rubbing her eyes) Already¡­? Valeria: (Yawning) Can we sleep a little longer with you?
Narrator: Dav didn¡¯t respond, but he took their hands and silently led them to his room. That night, the two girls curled up beside him under the blanket, holding him tightly. He closed his eyes, already mentally preparing for the next day. The scent of coffee and pastries filled the cafeteria air. Dav sipped his cup in silence, watching the students laugh as they helped Margherita prepare the sweets. Flour-covered hands, genuine smiles, the warmth of a found family¡­ For a moment, even the world¡¯s most ruthless hunter allowed himself a rare moment of peace. END OF CHAPTER - 73 CHAPTER 74 [A Man To Meet] CHAPTER 74 Narrator: The next day, Dav woke up and took an item from the bag of things he had bought the day before. He had wrapped it the night before when he returned while Iris and Valeria were asleep. He headed to Matteo and Gabriel''s room and left a small cake and the gift near Matteo''s nightstand, along with a letter that read: "Happy birthday, nephew. From Uncle Dav." Dav walked outside into the garden, sitting on a bench in the winter cold. He watched the birds at the first light of dawn and, gazing at the sky, he murmured: "Peace, huh?" His eyes remained fixed on the sky, where a few stars were still visible as dawn began to break. He took his phone in hand and called his dear friend.
Dav: (Holding the phone to his ear) Buddy, it''s me, Dav. Can I ask you for a favor? Azrael: (On the other end, sipping a drink) What kind of favor do you need at 10 PM? Dav: (Calmly) As if it''s 10 PM everywhere, don''t you think? Anyway... Can you arrange a meeting with the great mage? Azrael: (Laughing) You mean the one you almost killed?! Dav: (Making a funny face) Exactly. Azrael: (Amused) I''m in Los Angeles. A car will be waiting for you upon arrival with some guards. See you soon, my friend. Dav: (Smirking) See you later. (End of call) Alright, time to get something to eat and wake up Vittorio. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
Narrator: Arriving at Director Vittorio¡¯s room, Dav knocked and knocked again until the man finally got up and opened the door.
Vittorio: (Shouting) Who the hell is waking me up at 6 in the morning?! I swear, I''ll tear you apart! [Opens the door] Dav: (Making a funny face) Good morning, Vittorio. Vittorio: (Making a funny face) Good morning, Dav... (Pausing) Wait a damn minute... (Yelling with a funny expression) What the hell do you want at 6 AM?! Don''t you see that an old man like me needs sleep?! (Dramatic) First, you steal my daughter, now my sleep¡­ What more do you want from me?! Dav: (Serious funny face) I¡¯ll be leaving for a whole day or more, so I¡¯ll be absent for a while. Vittorio: (Annoyed, funny face) Good for you! SHO! SHO! [Door slams shut] Dav: (Raising an eyebrow) So this is how you turn out at 65? [A distant voice from behind the door] Vittorio: (Shouting) I can still hear you, you know! Dav: (Chuckling as he turns away) Better leave before he starts another story about his stolen daughter and lost sleep. (Looking at his contacts) He¡¯ll do just fine!
Narrator: Arriving at the airport, Dav looked around and got ready for the trip.
Dav: (Satisfied) Thanks to you, I¡¯ll be able to travel peacefully, Mr. Dante. Dante: (Happy) It¡¯s an honor to accompany our hero and serve as his escort to Los Angeles. Dav: (Looking at him) Sorry about the early hour¡­ I¡¯ll make sure you get to rest and even enjoy a small vacation while we¡¯re there. Dante: (Smiling) I appreciate it, Mr. Dav. Dav: (Funny face) Just Dav, okay? Dante: (Laughing) Okay, just Dav. Dav: (Tired funny face) I swear, I always attract the weirdest people¡­ Haha.
Narrator: After arriving in Los Angeles three hours later, thirty black cars awaited him on the runway, with a hundred men standing at attention like soldiers, greeting him with respect. Dav wasn¡¯t the type to enjoy such displays, so he looked for the person in charge to get things moving as quickly as possible.
Lucian Dexler: (Smiling confidently) Mr. Lion, my name is Lucian Dexler. It is an honor to welcome the dear friend of our Lord and his close companion. Welcome to Los Angeles. Dav: (Nodding) Thank you for the warm welcome, Mr. Lucian. Could you take us directly to Azrael? He¡¯s expecting us. Lucian: (Gesturing for them to follow) Please, this way, gentlemen. (Speaking) It¡¯s quite late, so you won¡¯t see many people around at this hour¡­ If you need food or anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask, sir. Dav: (Composed) We already had dinner on the private jet, but thank you as if I had accepted. Dante: (Looking out the window the whole time) Really beautiful! Dav: (Looking at Dante) Mr. Dante, you¡¯re free to explore and do whatever you want from now on. I already told you before, didn¡¯t I? To make up for the late hour, I¡¯ll cover a vacation for you at my expense. Dante: (Happy) Thank you very much, sir! I¡¯ll make sure to take lots of pictures and show them to my wife, AHAHAH!
Biography

Dante

Dante Di Valverde has a long military career, starting as a promising young officer. Thanks to his strategic intelligence and unwavering dedication, he quickly rose through the ranks to become Commander and Chief of Staff of the nation. He has faced numerous conflicts and crises, earning the respect of his subordinates and political leaders. Disciplined and resolute, Dante is also a warm and loyal man to those who deserve his trust. Outside of work, he enjoys spending time with his family, especially his wife, with whom he shares a strong bond. He has a passion for military history and photography, and whenever he can, he takes small trips to discover new places. Despite his high-ranking position, he remains humble and protective toward those he considers friends¡ªlike Dav, to whom he is deeply devoted. END OF CHAPTER 74 CHAPTER 75 [Azrael and Dav] CHAPTER 75 Narrator: As the streets were cleared to grant them free passage, thirty cars moved in a line, with Dav¡¯s vehicle positioned at the center. The crowd watched in astonishment, taking pictures and recording videos as if witnessing the arrival of a prince or a king. Upon arriving at Azrael¡¯s residence¡ªa massive villa guarded by hundreds of A-rank guards and a few S-rank ones to protect his family in his absence¡ªthe guest¡¯s identity was immediately verified. After passing the security check without issue, they entered the villa and stopped in front of a door.
Dav: (exclaiming) Where the hell is that lunatic? He¡¯s not planning to jump on me with a hug, is he? [Lucian chuckled, then pointed the way to Azrael.] Dav: (looking at Lucian) If you don¡¯t mind, could you assign some bodyguards to Dante during his stay? That way, he can enjoy this little vacation in peace, away from our business. Lucian: (smiling) No problem, sir. (Stopping in front of a door) Our lord is waiting for you inside. I will wait outside. Good luck with whatever it is you came to ask him. Dav: (nodding) I appreciate it. [Opening the door, he saw Azrael standing by the window, sipping from a glass.] Dav: (chuckling) It hasn¡¯t been that long since we last met, yet you look really happy to see me. Don¡¯t tell me you need a favor more than I do? Ha ha. Azrael: (laughing and standing up) That¡¯s exactly why I like you so much! No need to say it out loud, AHAHAH! (Walking over, he hugged Dav like a brother.) Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Let¡¯s take care of your request first, then we¡¯ll talk, okay? Dav: (uncomfortable with the giant man¡¯s embrace) Fine, fine! But now let me go! [Azrael poured two drinks¡ªone beer, one wine.] Azrael: Let¡¯s talk about the great mage. Later, I¡¯ll introduce you to him so you¡¯ll have some information beforehand. (He sat down, his expression turning serious.) His name is Solomon Whitmore. He¡¯s an incredibly old mage, and no one knows his exact age or origins. He has studied and created absurd spells over time, desperately searching for a way to live forever. By appearance, he seems to be in his fifties, but in reality, he could be 300 or 350 years old¡ªmaybe even more. I don¡¯t know how he managed to live this long¡­ maybe he found a way, or maybe there¡¯s something else behind it. Who knows. He doesn¡¯t talk much about himself, but he¡¯s incredibly powerful and wise. Sometimes, he¡¯s so eccentric that he ends up blowing things up or creating bizarre objects just to test new spells. I think he wants to meet you too. After all, what better time than now? Dav: (thinking) A centuries-old mage, huh? (Looking at Azrael) Maybe he already found his fountain of youth¡­ who knows. Anyway, shall we go meet him? Azrael: (annoyed) So impatient¡­ I wanted to show you my beautiful weapons and my family¡­ (Dramatically) But if you don¡¯t have time, I understand¡­ I won¡¯t judge you¡­ I¡¯ll understand¡­ No need to change your mind just for me¡­ Dav: (with an irritated, deadpan expression) Alright, no need to get dramatic¡­ Azrael: (laughing) Thanks a lot, then! AHAHAH!
Biography:
Name: Solomon Whitmore Age: Over 300 years old (exact age unknown) Nationality: American / ??? Title: The Most Powerful Mage in the World Traits: Wise, eccentric, determined, benevolent
Solomon Whitmore is a living legend, universally recognized as the most powerful mage in the world. A man of unknown but undeniably ancient age, he has accumulated centuries of experience, arcane knowledge, and power surpassing every other spellcaster of his era. His wisdom is vast, and his mind is an endless archive of spells, forgotten secrets, and theories about the nature of existence. Despite his immense wisdom, Solomon is known for his eccentricity¡ªhe alternates between moments of absolute clarity and unpredictable, bizarre actions that make him sometimes enigmatic, sometimes just plain strange. Yet, behind his apparent madness lies a calculating and relentless mind, driven by a single obsession: finding a way to live forever. His pursuit of immortality has led him to explore every form of magic, from the purest spells to the darkest arts. However, despite his determination, fate has shown him that there are forces far beyond his understanding. During the cataclysmic battle with Azrael, Solomon witnessed an event that shattered his beliefs: Dav, with a mere wave of his hand, defeated Azrael with a single magic circle, and The Great One simply collapsed under the pressure of his magic. For the first time in centuries, Solomon felt a deep sense of admiration and absolute respect. Instead of envying Dav, he acknowledged his superiority and chose to observe him with keen interest, fascinated by what makes him so unique. From that day on, he decided to support Dav in his goals¡ªnot as a servant, but as a scholar seeking to understand the true essence of power. Despite his age and status, Solomon remains a good man¡ªa true sage who, while desiring immortality, has never succumbed to absolute corruption. He helps those who deserve it and intervenes when his wisdom is needed, always with his unpredictable personality and eccentric ways. END OF CHAPTER 75 CHAPTER - 76 [The Wife] CHAPTER - 76 Azrael: Follow me, I''ll introduce you to my wife and my two kids. Dav: (Curious and ironic) If I may ask, what kind of woman is your wife? For her to marry a man like you, I wonder what she was thinking. Azrael: (Amused) AHAHAH! No, she''s more of an elegant and very refined type, with a magnificent touch of class... [As they stepped out through the back of the house into a large garden, a loud voice rang out.] Isabella Van Helsing: (Shouting) Brats, I told you to do it this way! Do I need to demonstrate on you?! What are you doing? I told you to grip that sword! Where are you running off to?! [Azrael, showing signs of fear upon hearing his wife''s voice.] Azrael: (Loving) Darling! This is my dearest friend, Dav. Dav, this is my wife, Isabella Van Helsing. Dav: (Funny but serious face) I am very sure you used these words: "Elegant" and "Refined"... Maybe I misheard... Azrael: (Laughing) She is like that! AHAHA... Isabella Van Helsing: (Serious) Are you the man who severely injured my husband? Do you have anything to say about that? Dav: (Funny face, looking down) My hand slipped, and that magic circle just popped out. Azrael: (Choking with laughter) I can''t! AHAHAHAH! Isabella Van Helsing: (Bowing) Thank you... Thank you for not killing him or humiliating him... He''s stupid, but also irresponsible... he told me he was the one who challenged you. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Dav: (Touching her shoulder) Please, stand up. He''s really strong and fought like a true warrior. [He smiled while looking at Azrael as she bowed.] Isabella Van Helsing: (Confident) Shall we spar a little to see what you''re made of? Dav: (Rolling up his sleeves) Why not? (Amused) Alright. (Looking at the ground) I''ll use this twig. Isabella Van Helsing: (Serious) I won''t hold back just because you''re using a twig, just so you know. En garde, now!
Narrator: As they began, Isabella vanished into the hidden areas of the large garden, blending among the trees surrounding Dav, who remained still without moving. Not even seven seconds passed before she launched the first attack with her wooden sword against Dav, who blocked it several times with his twig.
Isabella Van Helsing: (Slightly out of breath) You''re very strong, I must admit... (Thinking) Hitting that stick feels almost like striking my husband''s sword, ahaha... (Shouting) Now I''ll get serious! Witness this! Dav: (Thinking) What is this sensation?.. I feel as if someone with a red aura is in front of me, but her color is yellow... Isabella Van Helsing: (Striking multiple times) Thinking too much will only make you lose! (Thinking) It''s like hitting a mountain... Striking him directly is a problem. How is it possible that twig can withstand so much against a high-rank fighter?.. I''ll infuse my aura into my sword to push him a little. Dav: (Low-level Divine Step) If you think too much, it will only make you lose, Isabella. Isabella Van Helsing: (Panicked) Damn it, I got distracted! (Magical Barrier) Argh... (Stepping back from the hit) That was a good strike, I must admit! Dav: (Curious) What was that aura you used earlier? Really interesting to see. Isabella Van Helsing: (Brushing dust off her face) It''s one of my abilities; it also helps attract monsters and keep them occupied with my barriers. Dav: (Impressed) That¡¯s really interesting, a very useful ability for a tank. [Glancing at Azrael, who was sipping lemonade on a deck chair.] Dav: (With demonic eyes) Wanna play a little with me, big guy? [Silence.] Azrael: (Excited by the question) I was waiting for this, my friend! My wife and I will tear you apart! She¡¯s a tank, AHAHAH. Dav: (Smirking) Good, kill me. Azrael: (Grinning like a madman) Darling, are you ready? Be careful, he''s a monster. Isabella Van Helsing: (Getting into position) I¡¯ll handle blocking his attacks. Formation 1-2, dear.
Narrator: Isabella began running toward him, summoning a magical shield as she ran and using her ability "Natural Authority," which forced Dav to move toward her as if compelled, striking her shield as if he were a monster. Dav struck her shield with the twig, forcing Isabella to step back. At that moment, Azrael attempted to hit him with his enormous wooden sword. Dav, trying to block it, was once again distracted by Isabella¡¯s ability. Unable to turn around, Dav snapped his fingers to create a barrier behind him, effortlessly stopping Azrael¡¯s attack. The two attacked together with rapid, powerful, and coordinated strikes... but they couldn¡¯t make Dav budge even a single step. Dav¡¯s attacks were nullified by Isabella¡¯s shield, while Azrael¡¯s were stopped by Dav¡¯s barrier. Dav delivered a frontal kick to Isabella, shattering her shield with a single physical blow, sending her flying backward from the impact. Then, he landed another kick on Azrael, making his jaw and face move in slow motion before launching him into a tree. The duel ended in a crushing defeat for them.
Isabella: (Wiping her face and standing up) Honey, you told me he was a monster, but not this much¡ªeven in training... Ahaha. Azrael: (Laughing while sitting in the tree) And he¡¯s also a great teacher, AHAHAH. Isabella: (Eyes shining with joy) Mr. Dav, are you really a teacher?! [Isabella¡¯s expression changed quickly, as if she wanted to ask him something with a guaranteed "yes."] Dav: (Sitting down) Yes, I¡¯ve been teaching at my academy for months now, and no one has ever complained. Azrael: (Laughing, shouting) Out of fear of being killed or out of respect?! HAHAHA. Dav: (Changing the subject) The weather is nice today, isn¡¯t it? Azrael: (Pointing at him) Damn you, you ignored me! END OF CHAPTER - 76 CHAPTER - 77 [The Family Decision] CHAPTER - 77 Dav: As I was saying, I teach at the academy, and many times the classes are so full that I have to take them to the arena to explain things better to everyone at the same time. Isabella: (Impressed) You must be a good professor to have so many students listening to you! (Downcast) It would be nice if you could teach my two kids as well¡­ Lazy brats think that being the children of two high-ranking hunters automatically makes them more respectable and strong... (Looking at Dav) Could you take them with you to your academy? I don¡¯t think my training will get them out of their beds and away from their computers. Dav: (Looking at Azrael with a serious face, clenching his fists) What do you think, my friend? Azrael: (Pensive) At least with him, they¡¯ll understand better, if pushed to their limits. (Looking straight at Dav) I agree with my wife. I was going to ask you after meeting the great mage¡­ but I suppose we got ahead of things. Isabella: (Looking at Azrael) You were going to ask him too? I thought you¡¯d oppose leaving your kids with some stranger¡­ No offense, Dav. Dav: (Making a funny face) Don¡¯t worry about it¡­ Azrael: (Sitting beside his wife on the couch) So, I guess we think the same way, my dear. (Looking at Dav, clenching his fists) Please, my friend, take them with you to your academy and train them better than we ever did. Dav: (Looking serious) You do know I treat my students like toys, like trash in my arena during training, right? This means you¡¯re leaving your children in the hands of a monster who will hit them with his circles and his insults, even if they are from an important family. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Do you still agree? Isabella/Azrael: (Together, determined) Yes, please! Dav: (Sipping his iced tea) Send the request to my academy, and they¡¯ll handle everything. I can¡¯t promise you anything¡ªI¡¯m not good with these things. Azrael/Isabella: (Bowing) Thank you so much, Dav! Azrael: (Happy) Let me introduce them to you right away! (Shouting) Lucas, Leona, come here at once! That¡¯s an order!
Narrator: Dav felt a little uneasy at that shout, wondering how it was possible that they weren¡¯t afraid of him and didn¡¯t train every day out of fear.
Lucas/Leona: (Surprised) Father, you called us? What¡¯s going on? Azrael: (Pointing at Dav) This is Dav De Lion, the top 1, and your professor at his academy starting next week or later, once you¡¯re accepted into the Dav De Lion Academy. Dav: (Facepalming) You could¡¯ve avoided that name¡­ Lucas: (Shouting) What does this mean?! Our academy is here, and so are our friends and family! Leona: (Shouting) Right! I don¡¯t want to leave and live in a place like Sicily, small and with nothing interesting! Azrael: (Looking at them with eyes full of rage and fury) Do I need to repeat myself? Lucas/Leona: (Looking down, heads lowered) No, father¡­ Azrael: (Waving his hand) Now disappear and say goodbye to your friends, because starting next week, I¡¯ll make you experience hell and its creatures firsthand in that academy. [The two left with tears in their eyes as soon as they turned around.] Isabella: (Sad) I don¡¯t like seeing my kids away from me¡­ or seeing them sad. But it¡¯s the only way to straighten them out a bit, in case another calamity like that appears. I entrust my children to you, giving you absolute control over them. Please, protect them as if they were your own children or nephews. Dav: (Nodding) I promise you, even at the cost of my life, I will protect them no matter what. You have my word.
Biography: Isabella
  • Name: Isabella Van Helsing
  • Age: 35
  • Title: Wife of the top 2
  • Rank: S
  • Specialization: Master in swordsmanship and defensive magic, capable of protecting anyone under her guard.
  • Aura of Authority: Even experienced warriors feel intimidated when facing her.
  • Reputation: Has impeccable aesthetic sense, always dresses elegantly and refined, even in battle.
Personality: Isabella Van Helsing is a strict, disciplined, and relentless woman, especially with her children and those who prove incompetent or undisciplined. She does not tolerate incompetence and always demands the best, educating her children with the rigor and discipline of true warriors. Despite her authoritarian nature, she is a protective mother and a loyal wife. She loves her family deeply, though she expresses it more through actions than sweet words. If anyone dares to threaten her loved ones, she turns into an unstoppable fury. Hidden Side: With Azrael, she¡¯s the only one who can truly keep him in check. He can be theatrical and chaotic all he wants, but when Isabella gives him a stern look, even he knows better than to push his luck. In private, she has a caring and protective side, but she only shows it through subtle gestures, like adjusting Azrael¡¯s tie or tucking the kids into bed without anyone noticing. END OF CHAPTER 77 CHAPTER - 78 [Danger] CHAPTER - 78 Dav: Are you sure you want to transfer them at this time? The International Academy Tournament will take place soon, and I wouldn¡¯t want to take away American talents, especially the son of the top hero. Azrael: (Raising an eyebrow, amused expression) Who? Those slackers? They wouldn¡¯t even participate, and if they did, they¡¯d be crushed instantly by their limited mindset and lack of experience. (Serious for a moment) That¡¯s why I want you to test them, to make them feel hell. If they can qualify, fine. If not, they won¡¯t even make it to the national tournament and will end up being labeled as nothing more than the children of high-ranking figures. Not that I care much, but I¡¯d like to see them actually put in some effort. Dav: (Sighing) Changing the subject... Shall we go meet this great mage? I can¡¯t stay away for too long, or those slackers at the academy will get too relaxed. Azrael: (Laughs) Alright! Follow me. Dav: (Looking at Azrael with an amused expression) On second thought¡­ let¡¯s do it tomorrow, okay? It¡¯s late. Isabella: (With a gentle smile) Follow me, I¡¯ll show you your room for the night. Dav: (Nodding) If it¡¯s not a problem, I¡¯ll gladly accept. The Next Day Azrael: (Knocking on the door) Buddy, we have to go. (Thinking to himself) I don¡¯t think he can hear me¡­ I¡¯ll just wake him up directly. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. (Entering) Hey, buddy... (Worried) Buddy, what¡¯s wrong?! Why are you shaking so much and not waking up?! (Shouting) Darling, come here, now!! Isabella: (Panting) Honey, what¡¯s going¡ª?! (Eyes wide in fear) Why is his aura so dark, and why is he trembling?! (Concerned) What do we do? Azrael: (Placing his hands around Dav¡¯s head) Brother, what¡¯s happening?! Dav: (Speaking in his sleep) Azrael, nooo... Azrael: (Shouting) Call Solomon immediately and bring that old man here right now, darling! Isabella: (Rushing out) Right away! (Calling Solomon) Sir, this is an emergency! Come immediately!
Narrator: Ten agonizing minutes passed before Solomon arrived. As he hurried in with Isabella at his side, his face turned pale the moment he sensed the overwhelming aura filling the room.
Solomon Whitmore: (Worried) What is all this?! That boy! Is he the legendary hero?! (Shouting) We must take him to that room immediately, no time to waste!
Narrator: Quickly, they used teleportation magic to transport Dav to a magical tower. A few minutes later, they were far from Azrael¡¯s house and had arrived at the tower.
Solomon: (Pointing forward) Put him inside and seal the room immediately¡ªsomething is about to come out of him, I can feel it! Azrael: (Biting his lip while placing Dav inside) Please, hang in there... Solomon: (Hurriedly pressing buttons and chanting a spell) This should be enough! The room is reinforced with the skin of the boss from ten years ago¡ªit won¡¯t be easy to break. (Looking at the monitor, shouting) Step back!!
Narrator: They all watched from outside as a dark, hellish aura erupted from Dav¡¯s body. He clenched his face, screaming. A part of his aura was released, making the entire tower tremble and triggering alarms for a potential Calamity. With anger and sorrow, Azrael observed, clenching his fists as he watched his friend in that state, pressing his hand against the glass. The aura kept pouring out, and the Calamity level had already surpassed SSS+. Even Solomon was terrified. The aura intensified as Dav, kneeling on the ground, screamed Azrael and Isabella¡¯s names. Azrael immediately opened the door and embraced Dav, who was in that pitiful state, a black streak running across his face¡ªvanishing the moment Azrael held him, while Azrael¡¯s skin began to burn. Once the aura was fully released, Azrael carried him in his arms and brought him to a room where he could rest and recover. Many Hours Later Dav: (With a painful headache) Hey, what happened? I feel really exhausted¡­ and I had a terrible nightmare¡­ Azrael: (Smiling) Nothing serious, buddy! You were sleeping too much, so to not waste time, I just brought you directly to the magic tower. AHAHAH.
Narrator: Azrael told him nothing, and no one else spoke about it. He immediately understood that it wasn¡¯t truly Dav, but something inside him¡­ similar to what happened during the duel.
Azrael: (Thinking while looking at Dav) Something black was coming out of his scars? Was it just his aura? For now, he¡¯s recovered thanks to Solomon¡­ (Looking at Dav with a forced smile) Shall we go meet this mage, then? But first, you need to eat something! Isabella: (Entering the room, looking at her husband) You bastard, you sat there for hours and didn¡¯t even peel an apple or bring him something sweet? What kind of friend are you?! Azrael: (Amused, looking at Dav) Isn¡¯t my wife adorable? She worries so much, AHAHAH. Isabella: (Grabbing Azrael by the ear) Get lost! (Sits down and starts peeling an apple) Here, Dav, eat this¡ªit¡¯ll do you good! Dav: (Thoughtful) Why do they seem so tense? (Reaching out to Isabella) Thank you very much¡­ I was feeling hungry. END OF CHAPTER - 78 CHAPTER - 79 [The Request] CHAPTER - 79 Dav: (Curious) Isabella, tell me the truth... Did something happen? Isabella: (Waving her hands) No! Don¡¯t worry. He just wanted to bring you here quickly because you told us you wanted to return to the academy right away. Dav: (Suspicious) If someone touched me while I was asleep, I would have noticed. Even if someone had murderous intentions or wanted to kidnap me while I slept¡­ How is it possible that I didn¡¯t notice anything? Isabella: (Sweating nervously) Maybe you were just really exhausted from the trip...? Dav: (Thinking) I guess that¡¯s it. (Looking at Isabella calmly) I feel fine now. Thanks for the apples, Isabella.
Narrator: When Dav stood up and left, passing behind Isabella, who was seated, she looked at the floor in anger, gripping the knife handle and the apple tightly, furious for having lied to him. Meanwhile, Dav looked around the tower, searching for Azrael. He saw a slightly open door and entered, finding Azrael and Solomon deep in conversation.
Dav: (Hand on the door, exclaiming) Oh, so here you were! Azrael: (Looking at Dav) Did you get enough rest? Did you eat the apples? Dav: (Touching his hair) I feel energized now. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Azrael: (Pointing at Solomon) This is the great mage Solomon Whitmore. Solomon, this is Dav. Dav: (Surprised) I expected you to be older, maybe with a staff to support your age, like I¡¯ve heard. Solomon: (Laughing) Right? I even look younger than Azrael with that wrinkled face of his! AHAHA. Azrael: (Irritated but amused) You''re just jealous that I¡¯m still young, you old rag. Solomon: (Looking at Dav) Azrael told me you wanted to ask me something. How can I help? Dav: (Pulling out two rings and a bracelet) Is there a way to enchant these two rings and place inside them a forced teleportation magic to whoever is called? I received something similar from someone important with the same function, more or less. Can you do something like that with these two and this bracelet? Solomon: (Examining them) They have good material, I¡¯m sure they cost you a lot. Two rings and a bracelet... Hmm, we can do it. You¡¯ll have to make a contract with these rings, binding your soul and infusing them with your aura. Dav: (Doubtful) I don¡¯t think I can do that. Solomon: (Smiling) That won¡¯t be a problem, I¡¯ll make sure to act as a bridge in the transfer. You just need to focus on transferring your aura and a bit of your soul, creating a contract with these three items. Just tell me when you¡¯re ready to start, but I¡¯ll warn you now¡ªit won¡¯t be quick. It could take two days. A few hours earlier, at the academy Narrator: Gabriel, waking up in bed a few meters away from Marco¡¯s, sat on the edge of his bed, stretching joyfully near midday. He noticed a box with a letter on top, addressed to his nephew Marco. Gabriel quickly called Marco, shaking him repeatedly to wake him up. When Marco woke up, he asked, "Are we late for lunch?" Gabriel said, "Something else, but also that." He handed him the letter, and Marco opened it, reading with still-sleepy eyes. "Happy birthday, my little Marco. I hope you¡¯ll like the cake... I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t tell you everything in person, but I¡¯ll be busy for the next few days. Happy birthday, you little brat." Marco sat up, opened the box infused with ice magic to keep it fresh, and saw a beautiful cake. He called Elysia, Martina, Leo, Fin, and Cedric to eat it together. He smiled widely, thanking his uncle as he looked at the letter. They all gathered in his room, wished him a happy birthday, ate the cake, and played video games all day. PRESENT Dav: (Looking at Azrael) What¡¯s with that long face, buddy? Azrael: (Looking at Dav) Could I have something like that too? Dav: (Sarcastic, with a triumphant smirk) Are you asking me to give you my soul, huh? That¡¯s so romantic. Azrael: (Arms crossed) If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it! Dav: (Calmly) Come on, give me something Solomon can put my soul into, and let me focus.
Narrator: Azrael was happy to hear that request. To him, it was the most beautiful thing a friend could give: their soul in a moment of need. Dav and Solomon continued for hours, facing many failures and headaches. The stress was evident, sweat dripped, and deep breaths were their only company. They pushed forward without rest, exhausting both Solomon and Dav. END OF CHAPTER - 79 CHAPTER - 80 [Interruptions] CHAPTER - 80 One day later Narrator: While Dav and Salomon kept trying over and over again, Azrael called the academy to ensure his children would be accepted. After a long, shrill beep, Vice Director Rugerus Andreas answered.
Rugerus: (With the phone to his ear) Dav De Lion Academy, who am I speaking with, sir/ma¡¯am? Azrael: (Not understanding Italian) I am Azrael Kingsley. I would like to enroll my children there. Rugerus: (Struggling) Sorry, I¡­ I can¡¯t understand you¡­ (Using a few words in English) Wait a minute, another person will talk with you. [Rugerus calls the director on his personal phone.] Rugerus: Director, can you come to your office? It¡¯s urgent. A man speaking in English is saying something, but I can¡¯t understand¡­ I only caught "Azrael Kingsley." Director: I¡¯m coming! [He arrives in the office, slightly out of breath.] Director: Is he still on the line?! Rugerus: Yes¡­ Director: (Taking the phone) Good morning, I¡¯m the director. Go ahead. Azrael Kingsley: (Tired from waiting) Can you understand me? Director: (Recognizing the voice) Yes, no problem. Please, speak. Azrael: (Lying on a lounge chair, watching Dav from afar) Good morning, Mr. Director. I apologize for disturbing you on a holiday, with the academy still closed, but I need to ask you something important. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Director: (Listening with anticipation) Please, go ahead. [Azrael observes Dav with a smile from a distance.] Azrael: (Smiling) My friend, Professor Dav, told me to ask you about transferring my two children to your academy. Is that a problem? Director: (Laughing) That bastard is there with you? Azrael: (Curious) Yes, he¡¯s many meters away, fixing something. Did something happen? Director: (Laughing) No, not at all. Now I understand why that bastard woke me up at six in the morning to tell me he was leaving for a while! HAHAAH! (Serious) Anyway, about your transfer request, there¡¯s no problem. You just need to send me copies of your children¡¯s documents, a statement confirming the transfer, and I will call you once everything is processed. Just hand everything to Dav, and he¡¯ll bring it directly to the academy. It will be an honor to have your children, Mr. Azrael Kingsley. Azrael Kingsley: (Laughing) No honor, don¡¯t worry! AHAHAH. Dav will tear them apart so they can understand what it means to be Hunters! AHAHAH. Now, I¡¯ll get everything ready and send it through Dav-Mail! AHAHAH. Director: (Laughing) AHAHAH! Have a good day, sir! (Call ends) What a strange guy, but funny. (Looking at Rugerus) What do you think? Rugerus: (Leaning on the desk) Dav never ceases to amaze me. Director: (Excited) At my age, I¡¯ll finally get to witness a national tournament worthy of the name this year! I can¡¯t wait, Rugerus. - Hours later - Azrael: (Sitting next to Dav) How¡¯s it going? [Dav, eyes closed, concentrates to avoid transferring too much soul energy.] Dav: (Eyes closed, seated) So far, I¡¯ve only completed two rings. There¡¯s still the bracelet and your sword left¡­ (Shouting) Damn it! Couldn¡¯t you have used a smaller sword?! [Suddenly, a strong shockwave ripples through the air, the room trembles slightly, and¡­ the connection is abruptly severed.] Dav: (With a hand on his face, exhausted) Damn it! That was the 86th attempt! Who the hell interrupted me?! Azrael: (Laughing) AHAHAH! I¡¯ll stay quiet now. Salomon: (Suffering, lying on the ground) I¡¯m dying¡­ - One hour later - [Dav tries to concentrate again.] Azrael: (Lying on the floor, bored) You know, it¡¯d be nice if my kids went to the international tournament¡­ That¡¯d be really nice. [Dav ignores him, eyes closed, focused.] Azrael: (Eating chips) If I¡¯m not mistaken, you have a daughter you stole from Alistair¡­ Maybe my Lucas could marry her, and we¡¯d become in-laws, huh? What do you think?! Dav: (Shouting) I¡¯d rather have her marry a demon than let her fall into your son¡¯s hands! It¡¯s already bad enough I have to hear your complaints, imagine having you as my in-law?! I¡¯ll tear you to pieces if you go near my Elysia, you bastard!! [An abrupt explosion shakes the room, severing the connection again.] Dav: (Pale-faced, drained) See what happens when I talk to you, bastard?! I¡¯ll never finish if I keep giving you attention! Azrael: (Amused) Then you¡¯ll stay here with me and Salomon forever! HAHAHA. Salomon: (Still on the ground, lifeless) ¡­ Dav: (Shaking Salomon) One more push, old man! We can do this! (Looking at Azrael, eyes burning with determination) I didn¡¯t want to use it¡­ You leave me no choice. Azrael: (Feeling a sudden sense of dread, but not knowing why) What do you mean?! Dav: (Deep breath) AAAAAAAAA! (Shouting) ISABELLAAA! AZRAEL IS DISTURBING US!! [A dark shadow suddenly looms over the room. The air grows heavy.] [From behind the door, a chilling noise is heard¡ªa sinister whisper.] Azrael: (A chip falling from his mouth) Shit¡ª (Starts running) SHIT!!! Isabella: (Appearing like a vengeful spirit) What¡¯s wrong, little Dav? I heard Azrael was bothering you¡­ Where is that lazy man eating chips? Dav: (Pointing) He¡¯s there¡­ (Shocked) He ran away¡­ (Shouting) You cowardly giant!!
Narrator: When Isabella stopped calling Azrael "Darling" and "Dear" and started calling him by his name, it meant "death" for Azrael. END OF CHAPTER - 80 CHAPTER - 81 [Demonstration] CHAPTER - 81 Dav: (Tired) Old man! We finally finished¡­ Remind me never to ask you for this again. Solomon: (Tired, with lifeless eyes) I haven¡¯t pushed myself this hard in a long time¡­ and I¡¯ve lived a long life. Haha¡­ Dav: (Doubtful) Are we sure they¡¯ll work? Solomon: (Looking at Dav with determination) Trust me.
Narrator: Meanwhile, Matteo was clearing out a cave in a mountain, following the coordinates he had received from one of the last members of the sect before they died.
Matteo: (Laughing) If it weren¡¯t for that bastard, we¡¯d have never found it. AHAHAH! You hid well, parasites! A barrier that deceives the eye, hiding the entrance¡­ interesting. [He looks at his 1000 assassins.] Matteo: (Pointing at the barrier) Break it down. (Eyes filled with murderous instinct) Kill everyone you see. And if there are prisoners, capture them without harming them. Assassins: (Nodding) Yes, sir!
Narrator: They destroyed the barrier and rushed in, killing everyone they encountered. The sect members started shouting, "Kill them all!" But before they could even finish their sentence, Matteo had already cut off their heads. It was a massacre. Among the corpses, they found numerous prisoners¡ªadult men, elderly people, women, and children. After clearing out the cave, leaving no one from the sect alive, they discovered a Shadow Adept of the Azraeloth Sect. Matteo tortured him using the sect¡¯s own tools and extracted useful information. Ensuring there were no spies among the prisoners, he brought them all back to the city. Anonymously, he called the National Security Guild, giving them the coordinates of the kidnapped victims. Before leaving, Matteo noticed a little girl clutching his cloak with a smile. She thanked him, and in return, he patted her head before quickly disappearing. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Inside that cave, desolation reigned. Bodies hung, organs scattered, and summoning and sacrifice circles were everywhere. The news of the carnage spread quickly across Italy and the world. When the National Security Guild arrived, they found the Adept¡¯s body hanging, without arms or legs, with the Assassin Guild¡¯s symbol carved into his skin. Meanwhile, Dav was relaxing, eating sandwiches with Solomon. Both were exhausted, their lips dry. They chewed slowly, the silence between them broken only by the sound of their chewing.
Azrael: (Shocked) What happened to your faces? You look so dried up, ahaha¡­ Dav: (Looking at Azrael with a tired expression) Your damn sword drained me¡­ I hope it was worth it. Look at Solomon¡ªhe¡¯s practically dying, and not even God himself could make him feel better right now¡­ Azrael: (Amused) I appreciate your hard work! In return, I¡¯ll bring you some good beer and food today! Dav: (Summoning his scythe) Bastard¡­ We gave you our souls, and you repay us with beer?! I¡¯ll just cut off one leg¡­ Come here. Azrael: (Running away quickly) AHAHAH! Dav: (Looking at Solomon, lying on the floor) Mr. Solomon, thank you very much for helping me. If you ever need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. Solomon: (Slowly raising his arm and giving a thumbs-up) I¡¯ll count on that (thumbs up).
Narrator: Dav stood up and went looking for Isabella, wandering around the house, exhausted and drained. He noticed Lucas crying as he packed his things, his expression filled with sadness. Dav approached him and said: "Crying is a beautiful moment. It reminds us that we are still human. The real problem is when you can¡¯t do it anymore." Lucas, clenching his fists and looking down, asked him why he had to transfer to a new academy. Dav looked at him and replied: "Don¡¯t you want to find out how strong you can become, future top 2?" Lucas didn¡¯t seem interested, but he said: "I am his son. I am already strong." Dav placed a hand on his head and said with a small smile: "The world will never know that if you don¡¯t prove it, my boy." Lucas understood the message and stopped crying. Dav left the room, continuing his search for Isabella. This time, however, he saw Leona in the garden, training with her mother, trying to convince her to let her stay.
Leona: (Crying) I can do better! I don¡¯t need to transfer to another academy! Isabella: (Irritated) All I see is you swinging your sword without any sense! Is this supposed to convince me that you¡¯d be useful staying here? Dav: (Approaching Leona) Do you want to train a bit with me? Nothing serious. Show me what you¡¯re capable of. If you truly prove yourself, I won¡¯t take you with me. Leona: (Confident) Fine then.
Narrator: Leona attacked with a series of quick strikes, but she couldn¡¯t make Dav move even a single step¡ªdespite him being unarmed. Her defensive and offensive enhancement magic wasn¡¯t enough.
Leona: (Disappointed) So I lost? I couldn¡¯t even touch you¡­ Dav: (Shouting) What do you think you¡¯re doing? Are you kidding me? Why is a mage like you using a sword instead of supporting your mother with defense and attack magic?! Leona: (Yelling) You told me to show you what I¡¯m capable of! I did! Dav: (Getting close, looking into her eyes with a swift step) I said "everything" you¡¯re capable of. I never told you not to use your mother¡¯s help. Now go and support her with your magic.
Narrator: Leona used her defensive and attack magic, concealing her presence. Isabella felt stronger, more resistant.
Isabella: (Thinking) This energy¡­ Is this her magic?! She¡¯s healing and strengthening me, I can feel it! (Shouting) Leona, focus on supporting me! I¡¯ll protect you!
Narrator: Dav threw a level 5 fireball at Isabella, but she easily blocked it thanks to Leona¡¯s enhancement. Then, she rushed toward him with renewed energy, striking repeatedly without tiring, thanks to the invisible healing magic surrounding her. She used her authoritative aura against him, and with a powerful blow¡ªboosted by Leona¡¯s buffs¡ªshe managed to break his twig.
Isabella: (Happy) Did we win?! Dav: (Looking away) I suppose so¡­ Leona: (Thinking) Why is Mom so happy about breaking his twig, thinking that¡¯s enough to claim victory?.. END OF CHAPTER - 81 CHAPTER - 82 [The Return] CHAPTER - 82 Isabella: (Happy, pulling Leona¡¯s cheeks) You did amazing, my little one! I had no idea you were a support mage with so many abilities! You were an exceptional help! Leona: (Happy, embarrassed) Who knows, eh eh eh... Isabella: (Hugging her) You have extraordinary talent and wonderful powers. I hope you¡¯ll become even stronger. Leona: (Looking at Dav from a distance with a smile) Yes, I¡¯ll train harder from now on. Dav: (Waving while walking away) Well, I¡¯m going to rest so I can leave tomorrow. Good night, Isabella. Good night, Leona.
Narrator: Leona gripped her staff tightly. For the first time in her life, she felt truly happy, seeing her mother rejoice over her accomplishments after training. Isabella, still beaming with joy, immediately went to tell Azrael about it during their family dinner. Meanwhile, Dav went to rest, regaining his strength after a long day, now ready for departure. The Next Day Narrator: Dante Di Valverde arrived at Azrael¡¯s residence to escort Dav to the airport and see him off. A melancholic atmosphere hung over Azrael¡¯s family. Even Azrael himself felt a certain sadness at seeing his friend leave. Isabella hugged him tightly and gave him some homemade sweets, repeatedly telling him to visit again soon. Azrael pulled him into a strong embrace, once again thanking him for entrusting him with his soul.
Leona: (Making a funny but sad face) Bend down a little. [Dav, surprised by the request, leaned down and received a kiss on the cheek.] This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Leona: We¡¯ll see each other soon, Uncle!
Narrator: Lucas, with a proud gaze and his head held high, also bid him farewell, calling him "Uncle." Azrael and Isabella, momentarily surprised, soon smiled.
Azrael: Your niece and nephew will visit you soon. Take good care of them, Dav.
Narrator: Dav gave a small smile and walked toward the exit, where he noticed Solomon waiting for him. The man whispered something in his ear, and the two exchanged farewells.
Later, at Azrael¡¯s residence Azrael: (Arms crossed, wearing sunglasses) Darling, I¡¯ll ask you again¡­ What do you think of him? Isabella: (Sad but happy) He¡¯s a fantastic man... I hope he can free himself from that thing... Please, darling... save him... save little Dav! Don¡¯t let that thing take him away. Azrael: (Hugging her) I¡¯ll make sure to help him properly. [In the background, his gaze darkened with anger.] Back at the Academy Narrator: Upon arriving at the academy, Dav thanked Dante for the flight and the company, then bid him farewell and entered. The moment he stepped inside, the brats who had been waiting for him jumped on him, hugging him tightly.
Dav: (Sighing) Don¡¯t you have games or anything else to do today, slackers?
Narrator: The kids burst out laughing, well aware of his fake scolding. Marco hugged him the tightest, silently thanking him for the cake and the gift.
Dav: (One eye closed) If you behave, you¡¯ll get New Year¡¯s presents tomorrow. Fin: (Excited, pointing at his own face) Me too?! Dav: (Winking) Yes.
Narrator: He thought he could distract them with the promise of gifts, but instead, they hugged him even tighter. After peeling them off one by one like little koalas, he headed to the cafeteria for a coffee. Then, he took the documents Azrael had given him and went to deliver them to Director Vittorio. Flashback ¨C A Few Hours Earlier Azrael: (Thinking) Before you go, take these documents and hand them to the director. They¡¯re for the kids¡¯ transfer. Dav: (Taking them) Alright. I¡¯m leaving now. Azrael & Isabella: (Waving him off) Safe travels! Present ¨C Director¡¯s Office Narrator: After finishing his coffee, Dav knocked and entered the director¡¯s office. Vittorio was having lunch alone, reading a newspaper.
Dav: (Handing over the documents) Here you go. Director: (Chuckling with his mouth full) You stole two prodigies from America¡­ I can¡¯t imagine what will happen at the tournament! Ah ah ah! (Observing him curiously.) Have you heard the news? Dav: (Raising an eyebrow) What news? Director: (Looking at him) One of that vile sect¡¯s experimental prisons was found in a cave. They were conducting experiments on kidnapped people... Dav: (Curious) What happened? Director: (Turning the page of the newspaper) One of the Shadow Adepts was found hanged. (The director shows him a photo in the newspaper.) Does this letter found on his body mean anything to you? Dav: (Reading) The Assassin¡¯s Guild... I see. (Smiling) Matteo is putting in the work. Good. Director: (Closing the newspaper) He saved lives. That¡¯s good news. (Looking at him seriously.) Tomorrow is New Year¡¯s¡­ I¡¯ve got some excellent beers for me, you, Rafael, and Eldrin. We¡¯re meeting in your room at the end of the day, right? Dav: (Serious yet amusing expression) Exactly. END OF CHAPTER - 82 CHAPTER - 83 [New Years Eve] CHAPTER - 83 Narrator: After leaving the director¡¯s office, Dav returned to his room to store the rings and bracelet in his wardrobe. Then, he stepped out, heading toward Leo¡¯s room. He knocked and entered. Leo was eating sandwiches with Fin beside him, eyes fixed on the TV. When he saw Dav, he looked up, surprised.
Leo: Sir, why are you here?
Narrator: Without answering, Dav gestured for the two to follow him. They asked no questions and accompanied him to the arena.
Dav: Stay still. [Then he turned to Leo.] Dav: How is your training with Fin going?
Narrator: Leo exchanged a glance with Fin before answering hesitantly: I think it¡¯s going well, sir. [Dav took two wooden swords and handed them to them.] Dav: Fight.
Narrator: Leo and Fin took their stances, starting their usual training of thrusts and parries.
Dav: Leo, I want you to hit Fin with all the strength left in your body. Fin, activate your barrier.
Narrator: The two exchanged puzzled glances but obeyed. The pace of the fight increased: stronger strikes, faster movements, no breaks. Minute after minute, exhaustion began to weigh on their shoulders. Dav observed, his lip curling into a small half-smile. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
Dav: That¡¯s enough. Go rest.
Narrator: Without arguing, the two walked away, panting and covered in sweat. Dav closed his eyes, lifting his gaze to the sky.
Dav: (Whispering) You¡¯re doing very well, my boy.
Narrator: Later, he headed to the library to relax with a book. As soon as he entered, he felt a hand on his shoulder and a loud voice shouting: "Davy!" He nearly had a heart attack.
Dav: (Leaning against a bookshelf, short of breath) You seem cheerful, Valeria¡­ did something happen? Valeria: (Smiling) Isn¡¯t it obvious? You¡¯re back! Dav: (With a funny expression, trying to recover) I see, so¡­ there¡¯s no real reason. (Then, curious) Have you found any more adventure books? Valeria: (Crossing her arms, shaking her head) Not a single one. (Then, laughing) You¡¯ll have to write one when you leave, hahaha! Dav: (Rubbing his chin) And anything about Ki? Valeria: (Playing with her hair) Not even that. But I did find a really cute one about origami, hehe. Dav: (Sighing) I see¡­ Well, I¡¯m going to rest. Tonight, we¡¯ll have to stay up late for the New Year. Valeria: (Clinging to his arm enthusiastically) Yes, we should!
Narrator: In the room, Dav handed her one of his pajamas, while he stayed in pajama pants and a long- or short-sleeved shirt, depending on the weather. Valeria fell asleep immediately, her face pressed against Dav¡¯s chest, arms wrapped around him. Dav remained still, one hand under the pillow, the other encircling Valeria. He could hear her slow, steady breathing, and the warmth of her body wrapped him in a strange sense of peace. After a few hours, he woke up, staring at the ceiling. He lowered his gaze to Valeria, who was sleeping soundly, her face serene and relaxed. Without waking her, he got up to check the presents, ensuring that every package was perfectly wrapped. His obsessive precision wouldn¡¯t allow him to leave anything to chance. Then, gently, he woke Valeria, and together they headed to the cafeteria to help Iris and Margherita with the preparations. Dav stepped behind the stove, cutting ingredients with surprising dexterity. Margherita watched him with approval.
Margherita: (Smiling, hands on her hips) Impeccable cuts and a perfect combination of flavors, as always!
Narrator: Iris, a little further away, gave him a quiet smile while continuing to prepare the vegetables. Shortly after, students began arriving for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. Some preferred to dine in their rooms, but the atmosphere in the cafeteria was still warm. Valeria and Iris arranged Dav¡¯s and the director¡¯s plates with special care, treating them as if they were the most important people in the world. Between chatter, laughter, and the sound of the TV in the background, time passed peacefully. At the end of dinner, Dav made a large bag full of gifts appear. Valeria and Dav gifted fine liquors to Rafael, the director, and Eldrin, who accepted them with wide smiles. Iris and Dav gave special presents to Elysia, Margherita, and Evelyn:
  • Elysia: A plush resembling Dav in uniform.
  • Margherita: A professional ¡°Mezzaluna¡± kitchen knife.
  • Evelyn: An elegant dress chosen by Iris and Valeria.
Finally, Dav handed a package to Kael.
Dav: (With a light smile) Happy New Year in advance, Kael.
Narrator: Kael unwrapped the gift, finding a precious book on magic and mana. He flipped through it with bright eyes, hugging it enthusiastically.
Kael: (Excited, repeatedly) Thank you, Dav! Thank you so much!
Narrator: The New Year¡¯s Eve atmosphere was warm, familiar. For that night, between food, gifts, and laughter, the academy felt a little more like HOME. END OF CHAPTER - 83 CHAPTER - 84 [New Years] CHAPTER - 84 Narrator: Even the little ones, Gabriel and Cedric, received their gifts bought at the shopping center. Meanwhile, Dav approached Fin and Leo, his serious gaze alone was enough to make them anxious. Then, in an unexpected gesture, he placed a hand on their heads, like an older brother or an uncle would. With the same firm and confident expression, he handed them two books.
Dav: (handing a book to Fin) Fin, this is for you. I''m sure it will help you a lot. It''s called The Tome of Arcane Balance, Yin Magic. Keep it as if it were your very life because a book like this is not easily found. (turning to Leo with a tense look) Leo, the same goes for you. Take this: The Code of the Dragon¡¯s Path, Combat Techniques, Yang. (saluting them as he walks away) Study them well, my boys. But don¡¯t exchange them... or you¡¯ll most likely die. (he stops for a moment and looks at them one last time) Remember: don¡¯t give them to anyone, no matter what.
Fin/Leo: (bowing) Promise, sir!
Narrator: The two wasted no time and rushed to their room, determined to read in silence, away from prying eyes. Meanwhile, Dav noticed Iris and Valeria near Kael and Evelyn. They were talking to them, and it was clear how happy the two were with their gifts. Evelyn and Kael, smiling, asked Iris and Valeria what they had received from Dav. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The two, moving their hands quickly, replied that for them, having Dav by their side every day was already the greatest gift. It was as clear as the sunrise that they were a bit jealous and also a little down. Dav noticed this and, with a smug smile, glanced at Evelyn before heading toward the balcony. Evelyn noticed and bit her lips to hold back a laugh. Shortly after, Kael also noticed and said to Iris and Valeria:
Kael: I think your gift is waiting for you out there.
Narrator: The two turned red in the face and, without wasting a second, quickly bid farewell to Evelyn and Kael before stepping outside.
Dav: (leaning against the marble, looking at the moon) Took you long enough to get here. Should I have sent a messenger? Or called you on the phone to get your attention? Ah... women these days. Iris/Valeria: (shuffling their feet, avoiding his gaze) D-did you want to tell us something? Dav: (sighs) Isn''t it obvious? I couldn''t exactly give you these things in front of everyone... the director would get even more dramatic.
Valeria: (curious) Wait, what do you mean?! Iris: (curious) Yes, now I want to know too! Dav: (standing before them) Hold out your hands, if I may ask. Valeria: (embarrassed, lightly hits him) You already know there''s no need to ask like that, idiot! Iris: (blushing) Exactly...
Narrator: The two extended their hands toward him, turning their gazes away in embarrassment. Dav slipped a ring onto each of their fingers and looked at them seriously.
Dav: How can I explain this? In these rings, I¡¯ve infused a part of my soul. If you ever find yourselves in danger, just call my name... and I will come, anytime, anywhere. You have only three attempts each. So... use them wisely, I beg you.
Narrator: Valeria lowered her gaze and began to cry silently. Iris covered her face with her hands, tears streaming down like a fountain. Dav turned away and leaned against the marble of the balcony, letting them have that precious moment without interrupting it. A few moments later, both of them stepped closer, resting their foreheads on his shoulders, seeking comfort in his warmth. Around them, no one dared to speak. Everyone watched in silence as Iris and Valeria embraced Dav under the moonlight. Director: (thinking) Now you have your family, my little Valeria... Margherita: (thinking) He will protect you, even at the cost of his life. I can guarantee it, my little Iris. He will always be there.
Narrator: No one dared to interrupt that moment. Then, fireworks exploded in the sky. Iris and Valeria leaned close to Dav''s ears and, covered by the noise of the fireworks, whispered softly:
Iris/Valeria: I love you.
Narrator: Dav¡¯s expression changed ever so slightly. For a moment, he felt a sliver of that strange emotion called love. Without saying a word, he lifted a hand and gently touched Iris¡¯s forehead. Then, he did the same with Valeria. As the fireworks lit up the sky, he thought: "One day, I will regain everything I lost... and when that day comes, I will show you the real me." END OF CHAPTER - 84 CHAPTER - 85 [True Feelings] CHAPTER - 85 Narrator: Dav observed the hall, now immersed in the silence of sleep. Everyone had collapsed onto the tables, exhausted after drinking, eating, and playing without rest. Elysia had fallen asleep hugging her new favorite plushie, a serene smile on her face. Cedric and Gabriel were sleeping nearby, but Dav paid them no mind. He left them where they were and only picked up Elysia, carefully wrapping her in his arms.
Dav: (looking at Valeria and Iris) Shall we go to sleep? Iris/Valeria: (smiling) Yes! Dav: (nodding, walking ahead) I''ll take her to bed first, then we''ll go.
Narrator: Iris and Valeria followed him, lightly holding onto his shirt with two fingers, never letting go. Upon reaching Elysia¡¯s room, Dav opened the door and gestured to Valeria.
Dav: Help me tuck her in. You take care of her clothes, Iris can handle the blankets.
Narrator: Carefully, the two girls undressed Elysia from her heavy clothes and placed her in bed, while Dav waited outside the room. Still half-asleep, the little girl murmured with a smile:
Elysia: Now I have two moms too¡­ how nice¡­
Narrator: The two girls exchanged an amused glance, taking those words as an innocent joke, unaware of how much deeper the truth was. After settling her in, they closed the door and, without hesitation, took Dav¡¯s hands, eagerly leading him to his room. Every time they entered, it felt like a small paradise: everything was perfect, cozy, and filled with that scent they now associated only with him. Dav, for his part, was always attentive to the small things, and keeping his room clean was one of them. As usual, they changed into his pajamas and fell asleep clinging to him, as the night embraced them in dreams. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. The next morning, Dav woke up around eleven. After getting ready, he decided to look for Lucrezia. Upon entering her room, he found her arranging scrolls on the shelves, using a ladder to reach the higher ones. Approaching her, he handed her his gift.
Dav: (serious but with a hint of a smile) I hope you like it. A very important mage helped me enchant it. Lucrezia: (looking at him, curious) What is it? Dav: (in a softer tone) It¡¯s a bracelet infused with a part of my soul. If you ever find yourself in danger or feel lonely, just call my name, and I¡¯ll teleport to you no matter where you are. You only have three uses¡­ so use them wisely, Lucry. Lucrezia: (blushing, clutching the bracelet happily) I also have a gift for you¡­ but yesterday I was too embarrassed to give it to you. It¡¯s nothing special, and surely not as important as yours¡­ but one day, it will help you. This is a compass. It always points south, precisely here, to this very spot where we are now. And this¡­ (hands him a scroll) You must only open it if you ever feel lost and alone. Dav: (looking at her, then embracing her) Thank you, Lucrezia¡­ One day, I¡¯ll give you something far better than a simple bracelet.
Narrator: She remained silent, enjoying the warmth of his embrace, a soft smile on her lips. After the celebrations, everyone returned to their routines. Classes resumed, work at the Academy continued, but the air was still filled with the joy of the gifts received. Iris and Valeria treasured their rings with pride and jealousy, as if they were the most precious things in the world. Not even if God himself ordered it would they part with them. During one of Kael and Dav¡¯s lessons, the Director knocked on the door.
Director: Professor, could you come to my office?
Narrator: Dav didn¡¯t ask any questions. He entrusted the class to Kael and followed him. Upon entering the office, he saw two children sitting, their faces lighting up with wide smiles at the sight of him. Lucas and Leona. As soon as they saw him, they ran toward him, hugging him tightly.
Lucas/Leona: Uncle! Uncle!
Narrator: Dav let them do as they pleased while the Director cleared his throat.
Director: Take them to their rooms and show them around the Academy. Dav: (nodding) Understood.
Narrator: With the two siblings in tow, he began guiding them through the Academy, showing them the arena, the cafeteria, the classrooms, and the various courses available. When they arrived at the library, Valeria was watching from above, sitting on a shelf, her chin resting on her hand as she curiously observed them. Later, Dav returned to the classroom. Without saying anything, he made a few quick, precise gestures¡ªunintelligible to anyone¡­ except Cedric and Elysia, who understood them immediately. Outside the classroom, the two kids looked at Dav, confused.
Cedric: Why did you call us, Sir.? Elysia: (nodding) Did something happen? Dav: (serious) I need a favor.
Narrator: He pointed at Lucas and Leona, standing a bit further away.
Dav: They need a place to stay. Do you think you can share your rooms with them?
Narrator: Cedric had one of the largest rooms in the Academy, while Elysia shared hers with Martina, but it was still spacious enough. The two exchanged a glance, then shrugged.
Cedric/Elysia: Sure.
Narrator: Without further questions, they led Lucas and Leona to their new rooms, helping them unpack their bags. Meanwhile, the Director had already assigned them a language professor to teach them Italian. However, since English was the primary language spoken at the Academy, adapting wasn¡¯t an issue for them. Thus, the two new students began their life at the Academy, while Dav observed everything with a calm gaze. Another day had begun. And with it, new challenges to face. END OF CHAPTER - 85 CHAPTER - 86 [Students And Origins] CHAPTER - 86 Narrator: The Academy hosted students from all over the world, not just Italians. Since its opening, it had been accessible to everyone, and for those who couldn''t afford it, the state provided financial aid thanks to the funds from the Legendary Raid in the name of Dav De Lion. Many students moved to Sicily to attend it. Even among Dav''s companions, not all were Italian, but they had learned the language over time.
Elysia was Swiss. Fin, an Irishman, had enrolled in the Academy by his father¡¯s decision, a noble merchant. Leo, a Frenchman, had grown up in Italy after his parents moved there, running a small bakery to afford his education without state aid. Cedric, a Spaniard, had learned Italian at his father''s insistence so he could remember his mother, who had died when he was still a newborn. Leona and Lucas, the newcomers, were American.
The Academy required mandatory English and Italian courses, essential for anyone aspiring to become a hunter, politician, or merchant. Training Arena Narrator: In the following days, students trained with determination before Dav even arrived. Sweat and willpower filled the air. Leona and Lucas watched the scene, puzzled. Why were mages using swords instead of wands or staffs? Fin approached them with a sly grin.
Fin: Don''t just stand there. If he finds you like this, he''ll get mad! [Lucas and Leona, full of confidence, replied smugly.] Lucas: Our uncle would never hurt us.
Narrator: Fin looked at them with pity, as if their souls were already destined for the afterlife. He prayed for them. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. When Dav entered the arena, he saw everyone training hard¡ªexcept for the two newcomers.
Lucas: (confidently) We want real training, Uncle! Leona: (shouting) I agree! [Dav stared at them with a demonic glare as a magic circle appeared above them.] Dav: (menacingly) Let¡¯s play a game... If you can complete ten laps around the entire arena without getting hit by my circles, I will grant you the privilege of living and forget your arrogance, brats. [Lucas laughed.] Lucas: We¡¯re not little kids who believe in this stuff, Uncle! Hahaha¡ª [Suddenly, Leona tackled him, pushing him away.] Leona: (yelling) Idiot! Didn''t you see that circle above you?!
Narrator: The other students continued training, not sparing them a glance, as if their fate had already been sealed. Lucas and Leona, now terrified, started running.
Lucas: (screaming in despair) Damn it! These circles are following us! Leona: (shrieking) AHHHH! Get your dumb ass away from me! Don¡¯t slow me down! [Dav, sitting in the stands, watched the scene with amusement.] Dav: (thinking) I wonder if they¡¯ll manage to complete ten laps, hahaha. [From above, the Director chuckled while enjoying a sandwich.] Director: Poor kids, hahaha. Seems like everything is going well, I suppose? The tournament is approaching... I wonder if Leo will manage to participate. Dav: (confidently) Who knows? Maybe yes, maybe no. [The Director nodded, taking another bite of his sandwich.] Director: Miss Iris told me to remind you that she needs to go shopping on Sunday. If you can help her... Dav: (with a hand on his chin) I remember perfectly, haha. (thinking) I wonder if Leo and Fin are actually reading their books¡­ [The Director observed the students with pride.] Director: They''ve improved. Their strikes are stronger and faster than a few months ago. Endurance is their strong point. [Then, he stood up, stretching.] Director: Well, I¡¯ll go back to my office to finish signing the endless paperwork. See you at lunch. [Dav nodded, his gaze turning serious.] Dav: (thinking) It¡¯s time, Elysia... I¡¯ll make sure you get it too. Two Hours Later Dav: (shouting) Go clean yourselves up and head to the cafeteria, brats! Lucas: (exhausted) I¡¯m done¡­ I can¡¯t feel my legs anymore¡­ (relieved) At least the circle stopped. Leona: (walking) I¡¯m going to wash up and then eat¡­
Narrator: As they left the arena, they saw Dav sitting in the stands with a triumphant smirk. His gaze clearly said: I hope you¡¯ve learned your lesson now. Cafeteria Narrator: Dav introduced the two newcomers to the rest of the group. Leo, Elysia, and the others welcomed them, but Lucas and Leona still felt out of place. Iris served them food with a kind smile, gently ruffling their hair. Leo and Elysia made sure to include them in the conversation.
Leo: So, how¡¯s America? What¡¯s the weather like over there? Elysia: What do you like? What don¡¯t you like?
Narrator: Slowly, Lucas and Leona began to feel less out of place. END OF CHAPTER - 86 CHAPTER - 87 [The Coming Exam] CHAPTER - 87 Narrator: After lunch, Dav stood up calmly, greeting everyone with a nod. Then, approaching Elysia, he whispered in a low and serious voice: "Come to my room later. There''s something important to discuss." Elysia raised an eyebrow, intrigued. She didn¡¯t ask any questions and simply nodded, following him shortly after. Meanwhile, at the table, Leona observed the scene with interest and turned to the others with a curious tone.
Leona: Do they have some kind of special relationship or something? [Fin, lazily playing with his food, huffed in boredom.] Fin: It¡¯s probably for training. He does that with all of us. Dav''s Room Narrator: Once inside, Dav closed the door behind him with a measured motion. He sat down on a chair, crossing his legs, and observed Elysia with an unreadable expression.
Dav: Ely, do you want to become stronger? [Elysia didn¡¯t hesitate for a single moment. Her red eyes gleamed with determination as she responded without delay.] Elysia: (with a confident smile) Of course, Dad! [Dav stared at her for a few seconds, then let out a slight sigh, as if about to say something heavy.] Dav: There¡¯s a way to make you stronger, but it will be painful¡­ and probably embarrassing for you. Are you sure you want to go through with it? [Without even blinking, Elysia nodded firmly.] Elysia: Yes! Dav: (firmly) Good. I want you to undress and lie down on the bed, face down. [Elysia''s eyes widened slightly.] Elysia: (puzzled) Huh? What? This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Dav: (calmly) I told you it would be embarrassing... We can drop it if you want.
Narrator: Elysia bit her lip, hesitating for only a moment before taking a deep breath. Then, moving quickly, she took off her uniform and lay down on the bed, her face buried in the pillow. Dav approached and placed a hand on her bare back. The contact made Elysia shiver, but she remained still.
Dav: (seriously) Clench your teeth. Don¡¯t make a sound, or it¡¯ll be hard to explain if someone hears us. [Elysia weakly nodded. Dav closed his eyes and began the mana transfer.] [Conversion] 20% > 0% 0% > 20%
Narrator: A wave of pain pierced through Elysia''s body. The girl clenched her teeth tightly, her nails digging into the sheets as a shudder ran through her.
Dav: (thinking) Why is her mana disappearing? She¡¯s not absorbing it completely¡­ I¡¯ll have to increase it. [Conversion] 15% > 0% 0% > 15%
Narrator: But something wasn¡¯t right. The mana wasn¡¯t accumulating as it should.
Dav: (confused) This is too strange¡­ Why is it dissolving instead of forming mana circuits? Elysia: (thinking, with a tense face) It hurts so much¡­! [Then, Dav noticed something that left him breathless.] Dav: (whispering in disbelief) Impossible¡­ [Beneath Elysia¡¯s skin, instead of the usual mana lines, faint glowing veins¡­ of Ki¡­ were emerging.] Dav: (softly) She shouldn¡¯t have this¡­ She¡¯s always been an Aura user!
Narrator: It was a radical change. The energy now flowing through her body was different. Purer. More refined. Without thinking, Dav grabbed Elysia by the shoulders and turned her over abruptly. The girl, still dazed and slightly flushed, looked at him in confusion, embarrassed by her nudity.
Dav: (seriously) Ely, promise me you won¡¯t use your aura until the tournament. Promise me. [Elysai swallowed, her face slightly red, but nodded with determination.] Elysia: (embarrassed but sincere) I promise, Dad. [Dav sighed and ran a hand through his hair.] Dav: (taking a deep breath) Good. Now get dressed and don¡¯t try to release your aura without my permission. Days Later Narrator: Training resumed with consistency. Thrusts, parries, combat¡­ No one complained; everyone was focused on improving. To make the exercises more effective, Dav asked Professor Evelyn to generate low-rank holographic monsters, allowing students to train in real battles. One day, after an intense session, Dav crossed his arms and spoke in an authoritative tone.
Dav: (shouting) Line up, I have an announcement to make! [The students quickly got into formation, and silence fell over the arena.] Dav: (firm) The semester will end in a month. Only those who pass next week¡¯s exam will be eligible to enter the tournament. [Some students exchanged tense glances.] I advise you to study and make the most of the time you have left. Now, split into groups and prepare for training. [Elysia let out a heavy sigh.] Elysia: (thinking, resigned) Ugh¡­ I have to study¡­ [A short distance away, Gabriel and Cedric exchanged a look.] Gabriel/Cedric: (thinking) The sooner we pass the exam, the sooner we can participate.
Narrator: Meanwhile, Dav and Valeria worked together to create magical barriers in the arena, transforming it into a field divided into multiple rooms where each team could fight without outside interference. The days passed between combat and study. The exam was approaching¡­ and with it, the tournament. Registration forms were posted all over the academy, but they would only be accessible after the exams. Late at Night Narrator: Exhausted, Dav was trying to fall asleep when a light knock on the door startled him. Rubbing his eyes, he got up to open it. Dav found Iris standing there, dressed in pink pajamas, hugging a pillow tightly. Iris: (timidly smiling) Can I sleep with you?
Narrator: Dav gestured for her to come in without needing to ask. Iris slipped into bed and fell asleep almost immediately, hugging him gently. An hour later, another knock. Dav got up again¡­ and found Valeria. Without saying a word, he simply gestured toward the bed. Valeria settled in beside them, and within minutes, she too was asleep. Dav sighed, relaxing between the soft, steady breaths of the two women. Finally, he could rest. END OF CHAPTER - 87 CHAPTER - 88 [The Counselor] CHAPTER - 88 Narrator: The following day, Dav, feeling a bit sluggish and tired, woke up to a phone call from the director, forcing him to go to his office as quickly as possible. Upon arriving, he found the director looking even more tense than the first time Dav had seen him like that. Dav was surprised, making a funny face as he wondered why that old man was so anxious. He stepped into the office and saw the director with another man¡ªelegant, with slicked-back hair, seemingly in his forties. Director¡¯s Office Dav: (Tired, yawning) Oi, old man¡­ Is this your revenge for me waking you up at six in the morning last time? What¡¯s going on? Director Vittorio: (Tense, serious) This man is the royal advisor of the English royal family¡­ Mr. Stefan Lancaster has personally come to speak with us about something important. Dav: (Irritated, running a hand through his hair) I¡¯m glad our academy is so highly regarded, even by the royal family¡­ But why the hell did he have to come at this hour?! Don¡¯t they have clocks in London?! Stefan Lancaster: (With a slight bow, polite yet firm) Sir Hero, I apologize for disturbing you so early, but it was a direct order from the King. I simply couldn¡¯t ignore it¡­ I hope you understand now. Dav: (Long sigh, massaging his neck) I know it¡¯s not your fault¡­ It¡¯s always those in power pulling the strings. Director Vittorio: (Concerned, lowering his voice) Dav, calm down¡­ We¡¯re talking about the royals. About the King. Dav: (Cold gaze, crossing his arms) As if I care, Vittorio. I sacrificed ten years of my life for them, and now they expect me to care? I hope they don¡¯t disturb me again, or I¡¯ll have to pay them a personal visit. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. (Gestures with his hand toward Stefan, more relaxed) It was a pleasure meeting you, Mr. Lancaster. I¡¯m not angry at you. Good night. [Without waiting for a response, Dav leaves the room and walks away.] Stefan: (Smirks, shaking his head in amusement) What a surprising man¡­ Ahaha. He doesn¡¯t even care about the royal family. Director Vittorio: (Hand on his face, exasperated) Please, don¡¯t be upset with him¡­ He has suffered a lot in his life. He¡¯s a good man, always helping everyone. Stefan: (Thoughtful expression, with a hint of admiration) Yes, I¡¯ve heard¡­ Ten years sacrificed for others, not for himself. Very respectable. I probably would have done the same¡­ and then stopped caring about everything else. Director Vittorio: (Surprised) It almost sounds like you admire him, sir. Stefan: (Smiles with a glint in his eyes) Who wouldn¡¯t? Who else would be willing to give their life for all of humanity, suffering like that? The man who defeated Azrael and the great mage with a single strike¡­ (Takes a deep breath, turning serious again.) I¡¯d like to speak with him directly and deliver the news in person, if possible. Director Vittorio: (Hesitates) Won¡¯t it be a problem for the royals if we waste time? Stefan: (Piercing gaze, confident tone) We¡¯ll tell them the Hero forbade us from entering. Not even the royal family would dare contradict the legendary Hero. You can be sure of that, Director Vittorio. Director Vittorio: (Chuckles, getting up from his chair) I see. We¡¯ll wait until classes begin. In the meantime, I invite you to have some coffee in our cafeteria. [Matteo, invisible, observing the scene with an amused smile] Matteo: (Telepathy, chuckling) My cousin sure is famous, ahaha. (More serious voice, telepathy to the assassins) Check the royal vehicle. Make sure there¡¯s nothing suspicious. Assassins: (Telepathy, responding in unison) Yes, Master. Matteo: (Smirking to himself) The fact that he noticed me but didn¡¯t acknowledge me¡­ makes me a little sad. I wonder how he always manages to sense me. Academy Cafeteria ¨C 9:00 AM Dav: (Yawning, stretching) Morning, Iris. You¡¯re up early today. Iris: (Giggling sweetly, wiping her hands on her apron) Yes, I had to prepare the breakfasts with Miss Margherita and set them up in the display cases so the students can serve themselves. [Her eyes shine as she looks at Dav fondly.] Iris: Davy, do you want some coffee? A brioche? Dav: (Gives a small, still-drowsy smile) Just coffee, thanks. I have to get to class¡ªKeal is waiting for me, and I don¡¯t want to be late. [Iris notices someone behind him and looks up.] Iris: (Cheerful) Alright! I¡¯ll make it right away. (Looking past Dav) And for you, sir? Stefan: (Smiling, gentle tone) A coffee, miss. [Dav slowly turns around and notices Stefan sitting there.] Dav: (Surprised, yawns again) Good morning, Mr. Lancaster. Stefan: (Chuckles quietly, amused) We already said that in a way earlier¡­ But this time, I¡¯ve received a greeting from Professor Dav, not from the Hero. Dav: (Long sigh, rubbing his forehead) Yeah, sorry¡­ That wasn¡¯t your fault. I haven¡¯t been sleeping much lately¡ªI had to check on a few things. Stefan: (Nods understandingly) No worries. I just wanted to talk to you about that matter¡­ whenever you have a moment. [Iris arrives with two cups of coffee in hand.] Iris: (Smiling, placing the cups on the table) Here you go! If you need anything else, just ask. END OF CHAPTER - 88 CHAPTER - 89 [The Reward] CHAPTER - 89 Dav: (Sipping his coffee) So? What did you want to talk about? Stefan: (Resting his elbows on the table) I was instructed to inform the director that in the next 1-2 days, the King of the United Kingdom, Edmund Lancaster III, will be transferring his son¡ªthe Crown Prince of England, Arthur Lancaster¡ªto this academy. Dav: (Thinking with arms crossed, serious) Lancaster... Lancaster... (Looking at Stefan) Stefan, no offense, but can you remind me of your name? Stefan: (Smiling) No problem. You were tired and surely didn¡¯t remember everything. My name is Stefan Lancaster. I am the younger brother of the current King of the United Kingdom. A pleasure to meet you, sir. Dav: (Surprised, making a funny face) Eh? Really? Wait a moment here, I¡¯ll be right back. (Running around the corner) Damn old man! Director¡¯s Office Director: (Thinking, sitting at his desk) I wonder how it¡¯s going¡ª... [Door swings open violently] Dav: (Yelling) Old man, why the hell didn¡¯t you tell me that guy was the King¡¯s younger brother?! Director: (Laughing) So, are you going to be less rude to him now? AHAHA. Dav: (Serious, making a funny face) No! But at least I could have insulted the King with more class! Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I¡¯m leaving now! [Door slams shut] Director: (Funny face, mouth open) Eh?... (Yelling from inside) Please, don¡¯t cause trouble!!! Back at the Academy Cafeteria Dav: (Sighing, sitting down) I¡¯m back. Where were we? Stefan: (Crossing his legs, sipping coffee) About the matter of treatment. Dav: (Looking at Stefan) I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re discussing this with me. Shouldn¡¯t you be talking to the director? I don¡¯t handle these things. Stefan: (Looking to the side) If only that were the issue... Mr. Dav, you will have to come with me to England to meet the King personally and escort his son to the academy yourself. You must do it. (Sweating) What do you think? Dav: (Raising an eyebrow at him) Fuck the King!
Narrator: For no reason, the director¡¯s reading glasses suddenly cracked. Why? He felt a chill down his spine. "Why do I feel like trouble is coming soon..?"
Dav: (Annoyed) Tell your brother this! Stefan: (Laughing) This is damn entertaining, AHAHAH. (Looking at Dav) You¡¯ll likely be rewarded... with a wish. Dav: (Mocking) Then I wish to be King. Stefan: (Laughing) If only it were that easy, AHAHA. Dav: (Funny face, waving him off) I don¡¯t want to go. Leave me alone. Stefan: (Thinking) What could he want? (Asking) Is there anything you¡¯d like? Dav: (Thinking) Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ What could I ask for? Oh!? (Looking at Stefan) I¡¯ve been searching for some specific books, but even with a large library, I can¡¯t find them here... Stefan: (Chuckling) The castle has a library accessible only to the King and his children. You could ask for that instead of asking to be King, ahaha. Dav: (Thinking) Perfect. (Looking at Stefan) I¡¯ll bring two people with me. I hope that¡¯s not a problem. Stefan: (Pleased) No problem at all. Matteo: (Telepathy to Dav, amused) Cousin, just say the word and in less than 24 hours the throne of the United Kingdom will be yours. You could call yourself King Dav I. What do you think? Dav: (Sipping his coffee, replying telepathically with a blank expression) Shut up. Matteo: (Laughing in telepathy) Okay, but if you change your mind, let me know. I already have some ideas on how to make it look like an accident. Dav: (Still telepathically, sighs) Matteo, I swear if you keep this up, the next accident will be you. Matteo: (Laughs again, then goes silent to enjoy the show)
Biography: Name: Stefan Lancaster Age: 35 years Title: Royal Advisor, Duke of Lancaster Description: Stefan is the younger brother of King Edmund, but unlike the King, he never had any interest in the throne. He is a charming, diplomatic, and intelligent man, more inclined to dialogue than brute force. While he doesn¡¯t hold direct political power like his brother, his influence as an advisor is enormous. He manages many of England¡¯s international relations and often resolves delicate matters behind the scenes. Personality: Charismatic, cunning, with a subtle sense of humor. Unlike the King, he is not obsessed with control and finds Dav¡¯s behavior amusing rather than offensive. Deep down, he admires those who are free from political constraints¡ªand perhaps envies Dav a little for it. END OF CHAPTER - 89 CHAPTER - 90 [Sarcasm/Irony] CHAPTER 90 Dav: (legs crossed) So, exactly when are we supposed to leave? Stefan: (smiling) Immediately. Dav: (funny face, wide eyes) You¡¯re telling me this just like that? On a whim? (sighs) Ahhh¡­ Stefan: (composed) We don¡¯t have much time, so if you could call the two people now and get ready to leave, I¡¯d really appreciate it. The King has a rather nasty personality and hates waiting. Dav: (demonic face) Oh really?! Then let¡¯s see what face he¡¯ll make when we¡¯re late. See you tonight, ahaha. Stefan: (laughing, thinking) I expected this, AHAHA. I wonder what face my brother will make. He and his sovereign pride.
Narrator: Dav went to deliver the news to Valeria and Lucrezia. When he arrived at the library, he saw Valeria cleaning the shelves with magic while Lucrezia helped her. He watched them with a lazy look, arms crossed.
Dav: (looking at them, ironic tone) You¡¯re really putting your heart into cleaning without using magic, huh? Valeria: (irritated, funny face) Do you have any idea how long it would take to clean all these shelves manually? It¡¯d take a lifetime! Don¡¯t judge! Dav: (funny face) Our dear librarian is angry, and here I was, about to give her some good news. (waves) Guess I¡¯ll leave then. Valeria: (hugging Dav) What news?! Dav: (funny face) I don¡¯t remember! Valeria: (puppy eyes) Please!.. Dav: (sighs) It¡¯s no fun if you beg like that... Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. (looking at Valeria, very close to her face) We need to go to the royal castle in London for some business. Valeria: (surprised) From what I know, there¡¯s a rather irritating King there. Why should we go?! Lucrezia: (funny eyes) Oh, a trip just for the two of you? Dav: (looking at Lucrezia with a demonic stare) You¡¯re coming too, of course. Heh heh¡­ I need you both to help me check the royal library and find information. Lucrezia: (yelling) Why me?! Why do I have to suffer again, searching for hours?! Valeria: (huffing) I was hoping for a trip just for the two of us somewhere... But another library? And in that King¡¯s kingdom, no less... Dav: (serious) I don¡¯t know why the King is so keen on meeting me, but I hope for his sake that he¡¯ll compensate us with access to his library. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break in by force. Valeria: (dead eyes) I see... So we¡¯re going to war. Lucrezia: (yelling) Again, why me?! Something catastrophic is definitely going to happen now! Dav: (smirking) After all, why refuse such lovely invitations, right? Valeria: (looking at Dav, bored) It¡¯s obvious from a mile away that this whole thing pisses you off and you¡¯re only doing it for the reward... Dav: (leaning against the wall) Get ready, because we¡¯re leaving tonight. I¡¯ll make sure the King waits a long, long, very long time. Lucrezia: (leaning on a shelf) War is inevitable¡­ I just wanted to enjoy this peace after an entire lifetime of suffering. Dav: (chuckling) It¡¯ll be quick. Valeria/Lucrezia: (thinking) That¡¯s an even bigger lie than the last one¡­ Dav: (waving) Now I¡¯m off to Kael, poor guy¡¯s probably been waiting for me forever, ahaha¡­ Kael¡¯s Classroom Dav: (entering) Kael, sorry for the delay. Had some early morning issues. Kael: (smiling) No problem, I was just explaining a few things after reading that great book you gave me. I found some really interesting stuff about mana. I¡¯d love to show you after lunch, if you¡¯re up for it. Dav: (ironically, bowing) It would be an honor, Sir Kael, legendary hero. Kael: (grinning) That¡¯s the right spirit! Dav: (chuckling) Sorry, I¡¯m in a good mood today, and soon I¡¯ll be even more. Don¡¯t ask me why, just be happy to hear it, ahaha. Kael: (laughing) That makes me happy, HAHA.
Narrator: Kael continued his lecture, highlighting key points and potential questions for the upcoming end-of-semester exam, using the large board to explain mana principles once again. Dav made sure to write everything down as Kael dictated, reading sections from the book. The two had been working together for months and were well synchronized. The students loved seeing Kael and Dav teach together, enjoying their casual conversations during moments of silence while everyone was busy reading or writing.
Kael: (gently raising his voice) Alright, everyone, it¡¯s lunchtime. Please head to the cafeteria quietly and try not to fall asleep. You¡¯ll need to study hard for the upcoming exam. Dav: (looking at Kael, dusting chalk off his hands) Let¡¯s go too, so you can explain more about the book. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve figured out a lot. At the Cafeteria [Iris hands Kael his plate] Kael: (smiling) Thank you, as always, Miss Iris. [Iris smiles as usual, winking at Dav] Dav: (serious) Tell me everything, Kael. END OF CHAPTER 90 CHAPTER - 91 [Aura/fusion] CHAPTER - 91 Kael: (Happy) From the book, I discovered that you can lower your mana so much that you become invisible and silent to anyone trying to sense it. Dav: (Distressed) But in my case, the problem would still be hiding my aura along with my mana... Eldrin: (Listening) I can help with that. Remember, I¡¯m a master when it comes to aura, hehe. Dav: (Excited) That¡¯s amazing! Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?! People are always tense around me because I can¡¯t fully suppress my aura... Kael: (Curious) After lunch, let¡¯s go to my room. We¡¯ll help you manage your aura and mana. Eldrin: (Still eating) Yeah. Dav: (Happy) Perfect! (Thinking) So many good things today! After Lunch Kael: (Pointing at the door) This is my room. Don¡¯t mind the mess, haha... [They enter.] Eldrin: (Surprised) Mess? I don¡¯t see anything out of place... (Laughs) Step into my room, and you¡¯ll understand what real chaos is! AHAHA! Dav: (Observing) Exactly, I don¡¯t see any mess. Kael: (Sitting on the couch) We can practice for an hour, then I have to go to class. Dav: (Confident) That¡¯s more than enough. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Kael: (Looking at Dav) Alright, release just 1% of your aura and mana. [Dav releases 1%... enough to shatter Kael¡¯s glasses and make Eldrin¡¯s eyes widen.] Kael: (Frozen) I said 1%... NOT more... [Dav covers his mouth with his hands, looking like a Buddha statue.] Dav: (Funny face) That should be my 1%... [Kael puts on a new pair of glasses.] Kael: (Sighing) Okay... now try the absolute minimum. [Kael¡¯s glasses shatter again.] Kael: (Putting on another pair) ...I suppose this is the minimum... Eldrin: (Laughing) Incredible, haha... You¡¯re a monster, Dav! Kael: Now close your eyes, relax, and try to locate your mana. Follow its flow as if you were holding your breath. Eldrin: Same with the aura, but focus it all into a single point¡ªa finger, an eye, a nail¡ªthen make it vanish completely. Kael: (Observing closely) It¡¯s working, keep going... ~ 10 minutes later ~ Dav: (Thinking) One single point... Where? I¡¯ll try a finger. (Strangely, it feels deeper than expected...) ~ 20 minutes later ~ Dav: Why does it keep moving further away?! It shouldn¡¯t be this distant... Moving all my mana into a small point and making it disappear is more complicated than I thought... ~ 30 minutes later ~ Dav: Damn it! Something¡¯s blocking my way... It¡¯s like an endless labyrinth! (I¡¯d better stop... for now...) [He opens his eyes.] Kael: (Shaking him) Dav, wake up! Eldrin: (Hitting him repeatedly with a book) Wake up, damn it! Dav: (Opening his eyes) What the hell is wrong with you?! Kael: (Shouting) The entire academy was under your aura! You almost killed us! [Eldrin keeps hitting him.] Dav: (Yelling) STOP! I said I¡¯m awake! Eldrin: (Funny face, shouting) THEN WHY IS YOUR AURA STILL ACTIVE?! Dav: (Turning) Ah... right. [After calming his aura...] Kael: (Worried) What happened when you closed your eyes?! Dav: (Confused) You mean when I tried to focus everything into one point? It was like an endless labyrinth... Kael: (Serious) Listen carefully. You tried to put both aura and mana into the same spot, creating something too big to handle. I don¡¯t know what that "labyrinth" means, but combining the two could be dangerous. Eldrin: (Still shaken) You knocked us all out... We don¡¯t even want to imagine what others are thinking. Kael: (Sighing) For now, focus on one at a time. Either mana or aura¡ªnever both. Dav: (Sweating) Got it... Kael: (Panicking) You used less than 1%... and nearly wiped us out. If you ever used your full aura... [Silence.] Dav: (Regretful) I¡¯m sorry... Kael: (Sighing) It¡¯s fine... at least we¡¯re alive. I have to get to class. We¡¯ll continue another time. Dav: (Waving) Thanks again. See you later. [He leaves the room.] Dav: (Thinking) I¡¯ll go ask Iris if she can make me some fresh green tea... END OF CHAPTER - 91 CHAPTER - 92 [To Be Forgiven] CHAPTER - 92 [Cafeteria] Dav: (Looking for Iris) Iris, are you there? [Iris came out with messy hair and an incredibly pale face.] Iris: (Worried) Tell me, Davy... Dav: (Observing her) Have you been eating too little meat lately? You¡¯re as white as a sheet... (Looking at her more closely) Wait, don¡¯t tell me you threw up? Iris: (Irritated, making a funny face) Why did you suddenly release your aura?! (Beginning to hit him with weak little punches) I was cooking and ended up on my knees suffering for thirty minutes! (With tears in her eyes) Dav: (Hugging her gently) Sorry... I lost control for a moment. (Serious) It won¡¯t happen again. Iris: (Crying with a funny expression) If you wanted to kill me, you could have done better! I¡¯m still alive, as you can see! Dav: (Sarcastic) Next time, I¡¯ll put more effort into it.
Narrator: Iris took advantage of the moment to hug him, their noses brushed against each other, and their gazes met for an instant. Without wasting that perfect moment, Iris gave him a quick kiss and immediately pulled away, turning as red as a tomato.
Iris: (Curious, crossing her arms) Did you come because you were worried about me, or did you need something, you idiot?! Dav: (Smirking) I wanted a cold green tea, if possible. Iris: (Throwing a tray at him) Idiot! (Storming off, furious) Dav: (Thinking out loud) I think she got mad... But I hugged her, so why? That usually worked... [Behind him] Stefan: (Laughing) Women... What can you do? Ahaha! This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Dav: (Sad) I just wanted some tea... (Raising his voice) Mrs. Margherita, are you there?! Margherita: (Surprised, laughing) Did you come to kill me in person this time, or do you need some poison? AHAHA! Dav: (Apologizing) I¡¯m sorry... Could you bring us some fresh green tea? (Pointing at Iris) She got mad, and I don¡¯t even know why... Margherita: (Laughing) Alright, alright! AHAHA! A few minutes later Margherita: (Setting down the cups) Here you go, I¡¯ll go back to cleaning. Dav/Stefan: (Together) Thank you. Dav: (Pointing at a table) Let¡¯s sit down. Stefan: (Sipping his tea) I must admit, it¡¯s really good. (Laughing) I can¡¯t even imagine the King¡¯s face if he knew we were wasting time drinking tea, ahaha... [Magical call rings] Stefan: (Annoyed) Speak of the devil... (Activating the magical call) Brother, we¡¯re almost ready. We¡¯ll leave soon. King Edmund: (On the other end, with a cold voice) "Almost" is not enough. Where are you? Stefan: (Smiling) Still at the Academy. You know how it is, organizing everything takes time. King Edmund: (Irritated) Time that I don¡¯t have. You should have been here hours ago. Dav: (Intervening calmly) Oh, sorry, Your Royal Highness. (Smirking maliciously) You see, I was busy enjoying an exceptional tea. I really had to savor it slowly. King Edmund: (Vein throbbing) Did you dare make me wait for TEA?! Stefan: (Laughing under his breath) Apparently, it was really good. Dav: (Provocative) I hope your wait was as pleasant as my afternoon, Your Majesty. King Edmund: (Clenching his fists) DAMN YOU!!! Stefan: (Thinking) And this is just the beginning... [The King ends the call.] Stefan: (Laughing) Now he¡¯s really furious, AHAHA! Dav: (Laughing) This just makes my day even better. (Standing up) I suppose we can leave now. I¡¯ll go get the two people. Stefan: (Sipping his tea) I¡¯ll wait here. [Library] [Entering the library, Dav opened the door and got hit in the face with a book.] Dav: (Sarcastic) Oh, look, this page talks about a librarian who apologizes for throwing a book at someone¡¯s face... Very interesting. (Shouting) Have you gone mad?! You don¡¯t throw books! Valeria: (Shouting) Have we gone mad?! YOU ALMOST KILLED US, YOU BASTARD! (Pointing at Lucrezia) She fainted! She sat there the whole time, hugging her knees and crying in fear! Lucrezia: (Trembling) That wasn¡¯t an aura! What was that thing?! Dav: (Smirking) A demon appeared and tried to kill us. Fortunately, I stopped it in time! [Another book to the face.] Dav: (Shouting) Why don¡¯t you believe me?! Stop throwing books! Valeria: (Funny face, shouting) Try comforting Lucrezia! Dav: (Forcing a reassuring smile) Lucrezia, look at me. Lucrezia: (Shouting) Who is this monster?! Dav: (Heartbroken) And I even tried my best... (Hugging her) I¡¯m sorry. I lost control for a moment... It won¡¯t happen again. Lucrezia: (Crying) O-Okay... [Gently touching her head, he held her tightly to calm her down.] Dav: (Soothing her) Breathe, close your eyes... (Thinking) Good, she¡¯s calming down. Now I have to deal with that lunatic who throws books. (With a charming look) Valeria, I¡¯m sorry. (Hugging her) Is there anything I can do to make it up to you? Valeria: (Pulling his cheek) Idiot! Don¡¯t ever try to kill me again! Dav: (Thinking) Damn, I can¡¯t believe that actually worked! I should hug people more often, ahaha. Valeria: (Watching him with a raised eyebrow) You¡¯re thinking something stupid, aren¡¯t you? Dav: (Smiling, bringing his lips closer to hers) About you. Valeria: (Kissing him) Now you won¡¯t get distracted. (Thinking) Kissing him feels so good... But who knows what he¡¯s plotting. Dav: (Thinking) Valeria is taken care of too. Now I can travel in peace without sharp glares. END OF CHAPTER - 92 CHAPTER - 93 [Visit to the Royal Palace] CHAPTER - 93 Narrator: Upon arriving at the cafeteria, Dav headed toward the kitchen and found Iris, still angry, focused on chopping onions. Her expression betrayed her frustration. Dav, with a mischievous smile, approached and hugged her from behind, whispering: "I¡¯ll be away for a day or two. I¡¯ll be back very soon." Iris, with a tone caught between sadness and fury, her eyes glistening, replied: "Idiot..." Dav held her even tighter. "There¡¯s no need to cry over an amazing hero like me," he said affectionately. Iris turned around with a scowl, yelling: "I¡¯m not crying! It¡¯s the onions, stupid!" Dav chuckled, looking at her fondly. "Do you want anything before I leave?" Iris stopped chopping the onions and, without a word, took his hands firmly. "Be careful," she said with determination. "If you don¡¯t come back, I¡¯ll personally come to get you, wherever you¡¯re hiding." Then, with a swift movement, she kissed him. A kiss that lasted a few seconds, filled with emotion. Dav gave her a small smile and, before stepping away, gently tapped his forehead against hers. "See you soon." Meanwhile, Margherita watched from the corner, surprised, while Matteo beside her couldn¡¯t hide his shock at the passionate kiss.
Dav (thinking): Great, Iris is taken care of too. Now I can leave without an impending murderous intent chasing me. [He headed to the cafeteria, where Stefan, Valeria, and Lucrezia were waiting for him.] This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Stefan: Shall we leave then? (Pausing at a scent) Did you eat onions? Dav: (Smirking) Iris threw onions at me. She''s still mad. Lucrezia: (Laughing and pointing at Dav) Ahaha! Serves you right! Dav: (Grabbing Lucrezia''s head with one hand) Maybe I should open up this little head of yours to see if there¡¯s still something worth saving. What do you think? Lucrezia: (Screaming in pain) Valeria, help me! He¡¯s crushing my head! Stefan: (Laughing) Alright, let¡¯s go, ahaha. [In the car] Stefan: (Sitting with crossed legs) We should arrive at the Tower of London in about two hours with the royal jet. You can rest if you want; I''ll wake you up when we reach the airport. Dav: (Curious) Are you just a royal advisor, or are you also a fighter? Stefan: (Raising an eyebrow) Such a direct question¡­ Let¡¯s say I¡¯m not just an advisor¡ªI also have a bit of strength and skill. Dav: (Nodding) I see. Valeria: (Observing Stefan with a skeptical smile) All of this just for his son? I don¡¯t understand what Dav has to do with it. He could¡¯ve had them transferred without a problem¡­ He definitely wants something from him. Stefan: (Replying to Valeria with a note of uncertainty) Honestly, I don¡¯t know either¡­ He just asked for the hero to be brought upon his request, without explaining why. I hope it¡¯s a quick matter and that we can all go our separate ways. (Sighing) [At the airport, 10 minutes later] Stefan: (Checking his watch) Let¡¯s go, they¡¯re waiting for us on the runway. [Two hours later] Lucrezia: (Excited while looking out of the jet window) London is so beautiful! Valeria: (Thinking with a mischievous smile) I¡¯ll make sure to take some nice pictures with Dav, hehehe. Stefan: (Pointing at a black car in the distance) That¡¯s our car. Let¡¯s get in. [Arriving at the royal castle] Narrator: A grand, majestic, and splendid palace. Guards, dressed in the royal household¡¯s uniforms, stood at attention in vigilant watch. Banners featuring a great crimson lion and a black lion with red eyes waved in the wind. The palace¡¯s interior was adorned with red and white columns and equally imposing walls. Statues and portraits of past kings and queens decorated every corner. The rooms were vast and luxuriously furnished, with furniture arranged with care and taste. The guests observed Dav, whose majestic and imposing presence did not go unnoticed. His battle uniform¡ªthe same one he had worn in the duel against Azrael¡ªmade him even more striking. Gossip among the nobles spread quickly. Stefan led them toward the throne room, where the king, the queen, and their son awaited them. The doors opened with a solemn creak, and the sight of high-ranking guards in position and nobles in their elegant attire created a tense atmosphere. END OF CHAPTER - 93 CHAPTER - 94 [The King] CHAPTER - 94 Narrator: As the four advanced along the long red carpet, they stopped a few meters from the King''s throne. Following Stefan''s example, they knelt. All except Dav. He remained standing, arms crossed, observing the sovereign with a bored expression.
King Edmund Lancaster III: (Irritated) You took far too long. You were supposed to be here hours ago. Our guests have been waiting for quite some time. Stefan: (Kneeling, head lowered) I apologize, Your Majesty. Some... unforeseen circumstances delayed our arrival, as you already know. King Edmund Lancaster III: (Sighs, shaking his head) "I know well, brother. It is not your fault. (Turns to Dav, frowning.) And you? You don¡¯t even bother to kneel before your King? I am the King. Dav: (Raises an eyebrow, lips curling into a scornful grin) Listen, old man, get straight to the point. I don¡¯t have time for your whims. Valeria: (Thinking, cold sweat forming) Has Dav lost his mind or what?! Lucrezia: (Thinking, alarmed) Damn it, I knew it! This lunatic is going to get us all killed... Why did I even come?! Damn me! Stefan: (Thinking, barely holding back laughter) I¡¯d love to laugh, but I can¡¯t... unfortunately, ahaha. Matteo: (Invisible, amused) LOL. Nobles: (Shocked, whispering among themselves before shouting in outrage) An insult to the King! How dare you, Hero?! Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Dav: (Unleashes a fraction of his aura, filling the room with oppressive magical pressure) The next one who opens their mouth will find their head rolling on the floor. Is that clear? [A sudden chill spreads through the hall. The nobles gulp and fall silent instantly.] Lady Selene Lancaster: (Stepping forward with determination, fiery gaze) As a Royal Guard, I cannot tolerate such an affront! I demand that he be immediately arrested and executed! Dav: (Confident, tilting his head slightly) Why don¡¯t you try, my dear Royal Guard?
Narrator: In a flash, Selene lunged forward, sword unsheathed, the tip just a breath away from Dav¡¯s eye. She was like lightning¡ªprecise and lethal. But he didn¡¯t move. The moment the blade was about to graze him, an immense magical pressure erupted from his body. Dav¡¯s aura penetrated her very being, paralyzing every muscle and violently pinning her to the floor. Selene''s eyes widened¡ªher body refused to move. Silence. The nobles held their breath.
Dav: (Calmly turning toward the King, completely ignoring Selene beneath him) Who''s next? (A vicious grin) Do I need to give a lesson to everyone, like a true combat instructor? I¡¯ll knock your teeth out with my magic circles until you understand who your God is.
Narrator: A shiver ran through the hall. No one dared to make a sound. The self-proclamation of "God," combined with the humiliation of an S+ rank without even lifting a finger, had left everyone speechless. And as silence reigned, Stefan and Dav exchanged a glance. Then Stefan lowered his head, feigning respect. Because beneath those formal gestures, they were dying of laughter.
King Edmund Lancaster III: (After a long breath, speaking firmly) Selene, return to your place and apologize for the attack. (Sharp gaze at Dav) Mr. Dav, I ask you to release her. Dav: (Sarcastic smile, raises a hand and withdraws his aura) As you wish, my dear King. Selene: (Stands up, clenching her fists, her face slightly flushed with frustration) ..I apologize, Legendary Hero, for my actions. Dav: (Softly, with a hint of a smile) That was a good attack. Selene: (Eyes widen, then lowers her gaze, hiding a pleased smile) Thank you. King Edmund Lancaster III: (Still visibly irritated but maintaining composure) I apologize for this unfortunate incident. We are not accustomed to... certain situations. (Severe gaze.) Usually, people understand gallantry and respect. But for this once, I will overlook it. Dav: (Raises an eyebrow, unimpressed) Old man, I told you to get to the point. I don¡¯t have all day. King Edmund Lancaster III: (Massages his temples, exasperated) If only I could speak without interruptions... (Sighs.) Anyway. As you already know, my son, the Crown Prince, will be transferred to your academy, and I want him to participate in the Tournament. Dav: (Raises a hand, stopping him) Hold on. If he wants to participate, he¡¯ll first have to pass the end-of-semester exam and find a teammate of the same gender to register before the deadline. King Edmund Lancaster III: (Clenches his teeth but nods) I understand. I will make sure he studies enough to pass without issues. (Scrutinizing him carefully.) Now, onto the real reason for your presence. I know you don¡¯t belong to a guild, nor to any special force. (Pause.) I offer you the position of Royal Guard and Supreme Commander of my army, should you decide to join my kingdom. Dav: (Bored, scoffs) Not interested. (Then smirks cunningly.) But since you made me come all this way, you won¡¯t mind if I take a look at your private library, right? Consider it my reward. King Edmund Lancaster III: (Sighs, shaking his head) What choice do I have? Dav: (Laughs openly) None, ahaha. Stefan: (Thinking, holding his breath to avoid bursting into laughter) Please don¡¯t leave! Ahaha! I¡¯ve never seen the King struggle this much to not kill someone! Dav: (Looking around, curious) Where¡¯s the brat? Arthur Lancaster: (Standing straight, full of pride) Here, sir! My name is Arthur Lancaster, pleased to meet you, Legendary Hero! Dav: (Scans him briefly, then nods, ruffling his hair) You seem sharp enough. You¡¯ll definitely become strong in the future. Arthur Lancaster: (Smiling enthusiastically, eyes shining with admiration) Thank you, sir!. END OF CHAPTER - 94 CHAPTER - 95 [The Queen] CHAPTER - 95 Narrator: Dav approached the other throne where the King''s wife resided and bowed formally in greeting. Dav: Greetings, Queen Eleanor Lancaster. This only enraged the King further, as he had not received the same treatment. Flashback - In the Car Stefan: You should know that Queen Eleanor is a truly kind and gentle woman. Please, don''t be cold or rude to her¡­ I don''t know how she ended up marrying that guy, but I''m sure her sweet nature keeps him in check every time, making him behave. Dav: I see. Present Queen Eleanor Lancaster: (Standing up and bowing as well) It is an honor to meet you, legendary hero. (Smiling) I thank you for accepting my little Arthur into your academy and for saving us ten years ago. Dav: (Looking at her face) For people like you, I would do it every day without a single regret. Stefan: (Surprised, thinking) So you can be kind and good with words, huh? Valeria/Lucrezia: (Thinking) Are we sure that''s really Dav?! Is he telling another lie to dodge the situation? Selene: (Surprised) I thought he was all muscle and no brain, but he actually knows how to be polite. Flashback - A Moment Ago Dav: That was a good attack. Present Selene: (Blushing, thinking) Idiot! Matteo: (Bored) Goodbye to my fun¡­ Dav: (Straightforwardly) I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t bring you a gift; I had to come in a hurry. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. You may ask me for something, a wish perhaps, if that could be considered a gift from the hero. Eleanor: (Happy) A wish is truly something great¡­ I wouldn¡¯t know what to ask for, so I¡¯ll make the King happy. Would you join my Royal Guard? Dav: (Lowering his head slightly) I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot accept¡­ I don¡¯t have time for royal and diplomatic matters, and very soon, I will have to leave for a long time. I kindly ask you to request something else. Eleanor: (A little downhearted) I¡¯m sorry to hear that¡­ Would you mind if I hold onto it until I have a request, or is there a deadline? Dav: (Looking at the Queen) As long as I live, it will still be valid, my Queen. Edmund: (Irritated) Flatterer¡­ You could have done the same with me, and I would have granted you many things. Dav: (Looking at him with a goofy face) Remind me, who are you? Edmund: (Irritated) Get lost! Dav: (Laughing) AHAHAHA. (Looking at the Queen) Now I must go, the library awaits me. Eleanor: (Smiling) I hope to see you again, not just when you leave. Dav: (Small smile) You can count on it, Your Majesty. (Looking at the three kneeling men) Stefan, lead the way. Stefan: (Head held high) Yes, sir! [After leaving the hall] Stefan: (Laughing) HAHAHAHAHA, I don¡¯t know how I held it in, but now I can! I haven¡¯t laughed like this in ages! You heard that, right?! Dav: (Laughing) Yeah, "I am the King." I wanted to laugh, but it seemed too much at that moment. HAHAHA.
Narrator: Valeria and Lucrezia were pale as ghosts, having just witnessed a possible death sentence, a lifetime in prison¡­ or worse! A war¡­ The three followed Stefan down a long corridor until they reached the royal library. Upon entering, they saw floating books and perfectly arranged shelves. Many books awaited them, and with them, secrets yet to be unveiled. The royal library spanned multiple floors, with towering bookshelves that seemed endless. The walls were adorned with intricate wooden carvings and statues of ancient heroes and mythical creatures, silently watching over every corner of the hall. A domed ceiling, decorated with stained glass windows filtering natural light, gave the room a magical and mystical atmosphere. The books, bound in fine leather and often adorned with gold, floated in the air, held together by invisible enchantments, while others rested neatly on shelves that reached the ceiling. Each book, a treasure of knowledge, emanated a faint aura of power as if calling out to be found and read. At the center of the room, a long, polished wooden table was covered with ancient scrolls and detailed maps of the known world. Candles placed at the edges of the table cast a warm glow, creating an intimate and focused atmosphere. Silence reigned, broken only by the whisper of the wind coming through the tall windows and the hushed voices of researchers wandering among the tomes. In a remote corner, a secret door seemed to hide another section of the library, invisible to those who didn¡¯t know the right spells. The entire place radiated a sense of mystery, as if the knowledge contained within its walls was meant only for those truly ready to understand it. Without hesitation, they entered and began reading until the following morning.
Dav: (Thinking) These books aren¡¯t bad! This one talks about low-level runic forging. And this one covers the enchantment of multiple spells on weapons and armor. This one, in particular, is about the explorer who traveled the world. I¡¯ll make sure to read this with Valeria. I¡¯m taking it home with me. Valeria: (Rushing over) Davy?! Have you read this?! It talks about Ki! Dav: (Surprised) We¡¯re taking it home! Valeria: (Looking at Dav) Can we?! Dav: (Smirking devilishly) I¡¯ll come up with an excuse. Lucrezia: (Shouting) This book is about ancient languages! Languages I¡¯ve never even heard of! (Looking at Dav with wide eyes) I want it! Dav: (Shouting back) Take everything you think is useful! (Thinking) Now I just need a book about Aura¡ª (Looking down) Huh? What¡¯s this? A loose page? Must¡¯ve fallen out of a book¡­ (Examining it closely) Letters impossible to decipher?! (Muttering under his breath, excitedly) Another scroll?! At this rate, I¡¯ll take the whole library with me! Now I just need a book about Aura. 30 Minutes Later Dav: (Looking inside a display case) That one looks interesting, even though I have no idea what it¡¯s about. I¡¯m taking it with me! END OF CHAPTER - 95 CHAPTER - 96 [Royal Lunch] CHAPTER - 96 Narrator: Leaving the library with unsettling and overly satisfied smiles, they ran into Stefan, who was bewildered by their strange expressions.
Stefan: (Watching them with a puzzled expression) Did you find what you were looking for? Dav: (With a disgustingly happy expression) Yes, we found exactly what we needed. Stefan: (Smiling) I''m happy for you! Would you like to have lunch with me, the King, the Queen, the heir, and my sister? Dav: (Raising an eyebrow) With that rabid dog? Can''t we just skip it? Stefan: (Smiling) It was the Queen¡¯s request, not his. Even for me, it would be difficult to refuse, let alone when Her Majesty asks. Dav: (Calmly) If the Queen requested it, how could I refuse? Lead the way, please. DINING HALL Eleanor: (Happy) Thank you for coming. Please, enjoy everything. You are my precious guests as long as you remain here. King Edmund: (Chewing, bored) Sure, whatever. Eleanor: (Shooting him a sharp look) Not at the table. Dav: (Looking at Arthur) Arthur, have you prepared everything? We¡¯ll have to leave soon, as soon as we settle a few things here. Arthur: (Composed but satisfied) Yes, Sir! [Dead silence as everyone eats.] Valeria: (Thinking) This silence... I feel so uncomfortable. Lucrezia: (Looking at Valeria, thoughtful) I feel very uncomfortable, Valeria... Eleanor: (Folding her hands) Hero, may I ask you something? Dav: (Offering a small smile) No need to ask, Your Majesty. Please, go ahead. [Eleanor stands up and hugs Selene from behind while she is still eating, pulling her cheeks.] The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Eleanor: (Smiling) Little Selene wanted to ask you something, but since she¡¯s so shy, she asked me instead. She would like to spar with you to show you more of her abilities. Selene: (Embarrassed) Y-Your Majesty!! He¡¯s not o-obligated to do that! Eleanor: (Looking at Dav with motherly eyes) If you could take care of my Arthur and Selene during their time away, it would fill my heart with joy. Dav: (Curious) What do you mean "during their time away"? Selene: (Surprised) What do you mean, Your Majesty?! Eleanor: (Hugging Selene) My dear, you have so much potential, and I want you to learn from the best. The King agrees as well. My little Arthur must do the same. One day, you will be strong enough to wipe out anyone, with the help of the greatest hero of our world. Selene: (Standing up and slamming a fist on the table) What are you saying, sister?! I will never leave you, nor my brother, with all the dangers out there! King Edmund: (Watching her calmly) We won¡¯t be alone. We also have Stefan. He is a royal guard as well as a counselor. I want you to follow your ideal of becoming a strong warrior. Selene: (Clenching her fists and looking at Eleanor) That only makes me more worried, leaving you with Stefan... That guy is so passive. Stefan: (Raising his hand while still eating) I remind you that I¡¯m sitting right here, you know. Eleanor: (Holding her gently) Sele, I love it when you call me sister, and you are very important to me. But I don¡¯t want to clip your wings. Follow your dream. You deserve more... One day, when you return, no one will ever be able to bring you down with a single blow or look down on you. [Dav, completely ignoring the "with a single blow" part, continues eating.] Dav: (Observing the scene while chewing) This is getting interesting. Eleanor: (Whispering to Selene) Who knows, maybe you¡¯ll enjoy being with him. After all, you¡¯re about the same age. Selene: (Blushing like a tomato) Sister, don¡¯t say things like that!
Narrator: Selene calls Eleanor "sister" because, even though they are only sisters-in-law, she considers her as such.
Selene: (Looking at Dav) You! Dav: (Thinking) Damn it, now she¡¯s taking it out on me for other people¡¯s decisions... Selene: (Embarrassed, looking away) Do you mind if we train a little later? Dav: (Eating calmly) No problem. Lucrezia: (Thinking, shocked) What the hell is going on in this family?! Stefan: (Thinking) Things are getting interesting very quickly... [After lunch.] Selene: (Looking at Dav) Could you follow me? I¡¯ll take you to my personal training hall. Come alone. Dav: (Nodding) Okay. (Looking at Stefan) Protect those two. They are under your responsibility, Stefan. I¡¯m entrusting them to you. Stefan: (Bowing with a smile) No problem. Dav: (Telepathically) The same goes for you, Mattee. Matteo: (Telepathically, irritated) Matteo, asshole!
Queen Eleanor Lancaster
  • Age: 46
  • Role: Queen of Britannia
  • Personality: Kind, gentle, selfless, wise
Eleanor Lancaster is the wife of King Edmund Lancaster III and the beloved Queen of Britannia. Despite being surrounded by the austerity and politics of the court, she is known for her generous heart and compassionate spirit. Kind and gentle, she treats everyone with respect, from nobles to servants, earning the affection of the people.

Altruism and Leadership:

She dedicates her time to charity and caring for war orphans, firmly believing in justice and the nobility¡¯s responsibility toward the less fortunate.

Appearance and Demeanor:

Eleanor is a woman of extraordinary beauty, with long light brown hair and bright blue eyes. She wears elegant but never excessive attire, often adorned with golden details symbolizing her status. Her demeanor is regal but never cold; she always conveys warmth and hospitality.

Character and Relationships:

  • Adored by the people, she is seen as the "Mother of the Nation."
  • Deeply in love with Edmund, she is his confidante and balance in difficult decisions.
  • She has a special bond with Selene, her young sister-in-law, whom she considers a true sister.
  • Though very different, Eleanor is one of the few people Selene truly listens to.
  • Wise and diplomatic, she often acts as a mediator in court tensions.

Abilities:

She is not a warrior like her husband or sister-in-law, but she has a sharp mind and an extraordinary ability to read people. Her presence is reassuring and charismatic, capable of calming even the most restless hearts.

Trivia:

  • She loves classical music and gardening, often spending time in the royal greenhouses.
  • Though she does not fight, she has studied military strategy to better understand her husband and Selene¡¯s choices.
  • The people call her the "Queen of Light" for her kind soul and her ability to bring hope even in the darkest times.
END OF CHAPTER - 96 CHAPTER 97 [The Royal Guard] CHAPTER 97 Flashback: Edmund Edmund: (Irritated) That guy gets on my nerves! He thinks he can command just because he has the strength to do so. Eleanor: (Smiling amusedly) And you, don¡¯t you do the same with your title of "King"? Edmund: (Even more irritated) He was even more respectful to you than he was to me! I¡¯m not saying he shouldn¡¯t have been, but I am the King! Eleanor: (Sighs) Here we go again¡­ (Looks at him gently) I¡¯m just an old lady now. Come, rest your head on my lap and relax a little, my King. [Without saying a word, Edmund moves closer and lets himself rest on his wife¡¯s lap.] Edmund: (With eyes closed) What do you think of him, aside from the fact that he¡¯s irritating? Eleanor: (Chuckling) He¡¯s an interesting man. If only you made a little effort, you two might get along quite well¡­ But you always demand respect instead of earning it. Edmund: (Sighs) I only care about my people and my family, nothing more. I just hope Arthur gets stronger thanks to him and competes in the tournament. He is my heir¡ªhe will carry on the monarchy and our name. Eleanor: (Caressing his hair) I didn¡¯t expect him to defeat Selene using only his aura¡­ He¡¯s really strong. Maybe I¡¯m wrong, but I had the impression that Selene smiled at him, as if thanking him. Edmund: (Surprised, suddenly sitting up) Selene?! Smiling?! At the man who humiliated her in front of everyone?! Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Are you sure you didn¡¯t see wrong? Eleanor: (Annoyed, with a playful smirk) I may be old, but I¡¯m not blind! Edmund: (Thoughtful) Maybe¡­ maybe it¡¯s time to help her achieve her dream. (Looks at his wife with a knowing smile) I want Selene to go with Arthur and learn more from the hero. I¡¯ve heard that Dav is an excellent teacher in combat arts. He even defeated an SSS-rank holographic monster with a single strike¡­ Eleanor: (Mischievous gaze) Who knows¡­ she might even end up joining our family. After all, they¡¯re the same age, aren¡¯t they? Edmund: (Laughs) You¡¯re more ruthless than I am, my dear! That¡¯s why your advice is always precious to this old heart of mine. But that means I¡¯ll have to put up with seeing him often at the palace¡­ with that irritating face of his. Present Selene: (Takes off her uniform, remaining in a tight-fitting shirt and combat shorts.) Tell me when you¡¯re ready. Dav: (Sighs) So impatient¡­ (Removes his uniform, staying in a fitted shirt.) Show me everything you¡¯ve got, royal guard. [Selene vanishes in a flash and launches a flurry of strikes at Dav.] Selene: Let¡¯s see if you can dodge these! Dav: (Activating Divine Step) You¡¯ll have to be faster if you want to even touch me. [Selene stops, breathing heavily.] Selene: (Thinking) I knew this would be tough, but this is too much¡­ He hasn¡¯t even moved. I need to use one of my abilities. [Suddenly, she drives her sword into the wall to her right.] Dav: (Perplexed) Have you lost your mind? Now you¡¯re attacking walls¡ª? (Instinctively dodges) Oh¡­ interesting. A magic attack? Dimensional? Selene: (Smirking) Exactly! Let¡¯s see if you can avoid them all. [Invisible strikes materialize around Dav from every angle, raising a cloud of dust.] Dav: (Surprised) A nice attack¡­ enough to force me to use a barrier. Narrator: As Dav speaks, Selene uses her ability to teleport next to him and assaults him with a series of slashes. Selene stepped back a few paces, releasing her red aura. She infused it into her sword, increasing her speed and power. With overwhelming strength, she continued to strike Dav repeatedly, forcing him to move back inch by inch. The castle trembled under the pressure of her aura, alarming everyone nearby¡­ (Except for the King and Queen, who continued sipping their tea with absolute indifference.) Selene kept fighting for dozens of minutes, showing no signs of fatigue. Suddenly, Dav vanished. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared in front of her and, with a single strike, disarmed Selene and sent her crashing against the wall.
Selene: (Sarcastic) Did your sword slip? That strike seemed a bit personal¡­ [With a glint in his eyes, he Divine Steps to mere inches from her, face to face.] Dav: (Half-smiling) Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already given up? Selene: (Furious grin) Are you kidding?! This is just the beginning!
Narrator: They kept fighting for two hours. He with a small smile, she with the enthusiasm of a child finally having fun. A duel without reservations, without holding back¡­ and without fear of getting hurt.
Selene: (Panting, on her knees, gripping her sword for support) I admit defeat¡­ I haven¡¯t had this much fun in a long time. Dav: (Sits next to her) That was a good duel. I¡¯m sure that one day you¡¯ll become strong enough to even dethrone me. Selene: (Slightly embarrassed, moving closer to him) I hope to learn a lot from your training at the academy, Professor. END OF CHAPTER 97 CHAPTER - 98 [Hamburger And Selene] CHAPTER - 98 Edmund: Arthur, make sure to learn everything from him and qualify for the tournament. You''re very strong now, but strategy is the most important part of war. Arthur: (Composed, head held high) Yes, Father! Edmund: (Sighs) Go pack your things. You''ll have to leave tomorrow. [Meanwhile, Dav] Dav: (Hungry) I still feel hungry after that training. Selene: (Surprised) Oh? Maybe you didn¡¯t eat enough earlier, with all that commotion¡­ Let''s go to the kitchen, I¡¯ll have something good prepared for you! Dav: (Funny face, sitting on the ground, looking away with a hand on his cheek) I¡¯d like a burger and fries... I¡¯d rather go somewhere instead of feeling tense, sitting alone at a long table, hehe¡­ Selene: (Thinking) Outside, huh?¡­ (Looking at Dav) Alright, let¡¯s go somewhere not too fancy then. Though dealing with people''s stares might be a problem. Dav: (Funny face, raising his lip) Then we should disguise ourselves better. Selene: (Curious) What do you mean? [Outside the royal castle] Dav: (Hat, black sunglasses, hands on hips, mask) We¡¯re ready! Selene: (Blushing, mask, hat, black sunglasses) I feel a bit uncomfortable, but at least we¡¯ll be able to go somewhere without being disturbed. [Arriving in town] Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Selene: (Happy) What a nice day today. Let¡¯s go there, that place looks good. [Entering the restaurant] Dav: (Looking at her) I¡¯m sorry for dragging you along... You¡¯re probably not used to the low-quality food in places like these. Selene: (Raising an eyebrow) What? I usually buy tons of instant ramen and eat them when I feel bored or hungry. I don¡¯t particularly care for fine dining. Dav: (Shocked, yelling) Really?! Selene: (Embarrassed) You can laugh if you want, but I like them¡­ Dav: (Happy, grabbing her shoulders) I love them too! I bought so many a few days ago, and when I have time, I eat them while watching TV. Selene: (Funny face, surprised) Which flavor do you like?! Dav: (Hand on chin, thinking aloud) I prefer the chicken ones with spicy sauce. But the cheese ones aren¡¯t bad at all. Selene: (Happy) I love the cheese ones! Dav: (Laughing) When we get back to the academy, I¡¯ll make sure to invite you to eat them with me Ahaha. (Pointing) Let¡¯s sit back there. Waitress: (Smiling) What can I get for you, sirs? Dav: (Happy) A burger, fries, and a sugar-free drink. Selene: (Embarrassed) The same, please¡­ Dav: (Looking around the restaurant) I wonder how big the burger will be. Selene: (Curious) If I may ask, why did you refuse the Queen¡¯s request to join the royal guard? Dav: (Glancing at Selene, shifting his eye) What a drag it would be to stay there. I prefer traveling and meeting extraordinary and strong people like you, Selene. (Small smile). Selene: (Embarrassed) I''m glad you think I''m extraordinary... (Serious) I envy you a lot, honestly, for your freedom. I¡¯d love to travel and become stronger. [Waitress arrives] Waitress: Here you go, sirs. Dav: (Chewing) Then come with me if you want. I¡¯ll make sure to have you working hard, hunting monsters with me once I leave the human world Ahaha. Selene: (Happy, excited) Can I really if I want to?! Dav: (Looking at Selene with a funny face, chewing) I''m not your father to forbid it, am I? Selene: (Happy) I¡¯ll consider your offer. I want to think about it a bit more first. Dav: (Drinking) No rush. I¡¯ll leave once all my students graduate. You have plenty of time to decide. [Two hours later] Dav: (Happy) That was a good meal! We can head back to the castle now. Selene: (Thoughtful) Traveling¡­ (Looking at Dav) With him¡­ (Smiles) Honestly, it wouldn¡¯t be bad at all. Dav: (Adjusting his mask) You look happy, Selene. Selene: (Smiling) It was a good meal. [Back at the royal castle] Selene: (Tired) We¡¯re back. I¡¯m going to rest a bit and take a bath first. See you at dinner. Dav: (Waving) Alright. [Dav searches for Valeria and Lucrezia for several minutes] [Entering the dining hall] Dav: (Thinking) Where could they be?... (Surprised) What are you doing sitting there with the Queen? Lucrezia: (Smiling) We¡¯re having tea with the Queen, and it¡¯s really good. Valeria: (Sipping) Truly excellent. [Both looking at Dav with sharp eyes] Valeria: (Demonic face) How was your lunch, Davy?... Lucrezia: (Scary face) Exactly, how was going out with the royal guard?... [Closing the door, feeling heavy under their stares] Dav: (Fear) Enjoy your tea, ladies¡­ See you later. END OF CHAPTER 98 CHAPTER - 99 [Sympathies and Concern] CHAPTER - 99 Meanwhile, at the academy Narrator: Leo and Fin continued reading their books separately and in secret, waiting for their professor to bring up the topic first. Elysia and Leona often argued in their room, being very different from each other, while Martina silently observed, unable to interfere with their tsundere personalities. Classes and training continued without interruption, even in their professor''s temporary absence. Eldrin took care of them as usual. Royal Palace ¨C 7:00 PM Narrator: As everyone prepared for dinner before departing the next day, Edmund knocked on Dav¡¯s door. Dav opened it and let him in. [Dav sat down with his hands on the table. Edmund did the same.] Dav: (Curious) What did you want to ask me, old man? Edmund: (Sighing) I had forgotten how irritating you are. Anyway¡­ I heard that Azrael¡¯s children have also been recently transferred to your academy. This will complicate things with the other Kings, knowing that the Dav De Lion Academy will have his children and mine. They¡¯ll start complaining at the tournament. One of those Kings worries me¡­ A rather strange man, proclaimed King thanks to the Church. But when I look at him¡­ my instincts tell me to kill him. King Ludvig von Richter, the King of Germany. I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s a madman. He only cares about war and military power and has no qualms about betraying his allies. I wonder if the Church is interfering too much, especially in Germany. Something¡¯s going on. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Dav: (Bored) Yeah, his kids are in my academy. What did you want to ask me? [Edmund stands up and bows.] Edmund: (Pleading) Please, protect Arthur¡­ my one and only heir. Dav: (Looking away) Did your shoe come undone from bowing like that? For a moment, I thought you were begging me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of Arthur. Edmund: (Thinking) Maybe he¡¯s not such a bad guy after all¡­ (Looking at Dav) Thank you. Dav: (Making a funny face) Now you can go, old man. Edmund: (Thinking with a deep sigh) No, he¡¯s really irritating! (Yelling) Stop calling me old man! Goodbye! [Edmund leaves the room with a small smile.] Dav: (Chuckling) At least he was finally honest, without mentioning his title. (Standing up) Well, dinner awaits. I wonder what the chefs have prepared. Arriving at the dining hall Dav: (Sitting, thinking) Why¡­ why is everyone sitting so much closer today? If I remember correctly, the King used to sit far at the end, with the Queen, Selene, and Stefan. And now¡­ now Selene is right in front of me, with the Queen and the King. Same for Stefan¡­ I won¡¯t ask questions to avoid trouble. Eleanor: (Happy, whispering) Hey Selene, how was your date? Eh eh?? Selene: (Blushing, looking at her plate) Just a snack¡­ Edmund: (Thinking) Damn it, I can¡¯t believe it! My wife was right! I¡¯ll end up with this irritating bastard hanging around the castle one of these days! Dav: (Asking) Vale, can you pass me that dish, please? Valeria: (Annoyed) Ask Selene. Dav: (Looking at Lucrezia) Lucre- [Lucrezia ignored him.] Selene: (Looking at Dav) You were eyeing this one, right? Go ahead. Dav: (Lips trembling) Thank you very much, Selene¡­ [Valeria and Lucrezia gave him even sharper glares. The two ignored him for the entire dinner.] Edmund: (Looking at Arthur) Did you pack everything, my son? Arthur: (Loudly) Yes, Father. Edmund: (Looking at Selene) And you, Selene? Selene: Yes, brother.
Biography

King of England ¨C [Pure English blood]

Name: King Edmund Lancaster III Age: 52 Description: King Edmund is a man of elegant demeanor and an austere presence. He is an experienced ruler, known for his political cunning and ability to keep England among the world''s most influential nations. He has a strong sense of duty and believes power should be handled with firmness and intelligence. However, behind his cold and diplomatic facade, he is a strict father who demands a lot from his son, believing that the monarchy should only be led by those who are truly worthy. Personality: Calculating, diplomatic, authoritative, yet secretly concerned about the monarchy''s future. He does not tolerate weakness but deeply respects those who demonstrate strength and determination. END OF CHAPTER 99 CHAPTER - 100 [Jealousy] CHAPTER 100

After dinner, in the room.

Dav: (Thinking) Valeria was pretty irritated¡­ Lucrezia is manageable, but she¡­ I''ll have to go to her room and give her one of my magical hugs, hahaha.

Meanwhile, Valeria.

Valeria: (Irritated, making a funny face, sitting on the bed, yelling) Stupid! Stupid! He left me here without taking me with him or even warning me! I don¡¯t care about him! He can go with whoever he wants¡­! [A knock is heard at the door.] Valeria: (Thinking) Who is it at this hour? [She gets up from the bed and goes to open the door.] Valeria: (Looking) Who¡¯s there¡­? Dav: (Leaning against the wall) Are you mad? Valeria: (Irritated, making a funny face) Do I look mad?! Dav: (Closing his eyes, raising an eyebrow) Of course not, what a foolish thought of mine, my dear. Valeria: (Making a funny face) What do you want?! Aren¡¯t you busy with Selene tonight?! Dav: (Smirking) I missed your silly smile. Valeria: (Blushing) I-It doesn¡¯t look like it! The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. [Dav creates a rose with his magic.] Dav: (Smiling) Here, this is for you. [Valeria crosses her arms, averts her gaze, and blushes.] Valeria: (Whisper-yelling) It''ll take more than just a simple rose, idiot! Dav: (Tilting his head) What would you like, then? Valeria: (Pulls him by the tie) You¡­

Narrator: Dav was slightly surprised by her boldness when she pulled him by the tie. He looked at her as she kissed him passionately. Valeria slowly ran her hands under his shirt, tracing her nails gently along his chest, bringing him comfort and pleasure. She looked at him, their noses almost touching, and hesitantly asked, ¡°Would you like to¡­?¡± Dav rested his forehead against hers and answered sincerely, ¡°Are you sure you want this now? Some things, you can¡¯t just take back or forget.¡± She remained still, eyes downcast on his chest, avoiding his gaze. After a brief silence, she looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯d really like to¡­ But maybe I should talk to Iris first¡­ I don¡¯t want to be an awful person for taking advantage of her absence.¡± Dav smiled in his usual way¡ªone side of his lips raised, his eyes warm. Valeria looked at him with happy, flushed cheeks before pulling him into her room, showering him with kisses all night long¡ªwithout any ulterior motives.

The next morning.

Dav: Alright, we¡¯re off then. Eleanor: (Hugging Arthur and Selene) Become strong and protect your family. Selene: (Happy) Yes, my queen. Arthur: (Confidently) Mother, I¡¯ll become so strong that I¡¯ll be the mightiest in our nation! Stefan: (Looking at Dav) I¡¯ll escort you all to the private jet at the airport. We¡¯ll part ways there. Dav: (Nodding) Alright. (Thinking, looking at Valeria) She¡¯s happy now, huh? Good. Edmund: (Looking at Selene) Safe travels, Selene. Become strong enough to kick this irritating bastard¡¯s ass, please. Arthur, the same goes for you. Give it your all at the exam. Dav: (Funny face, lips curled) How shameless. (Walking away, speaking over his shoulder) Alright, let¡¯s go. (Thinking) I didn¡¯t get the chance to talk to Lucrezia¡­ Valeria insisted on keeping me with her all night after destroying my lips¡­ I¡¯ll make sure to talk to her in the car.

In the car.

Lucrezia: (Funny face) Now we¡¯re even bringing a royal guard with us! How did we end up like this¡­? Selene: (Laughing) I¡¯m sorry, Lucrezia! Ahaha! Dav: (Patting Lucrezia¡¯s head) I¡¯ll take you out for ice cream when I have some free time. Lucrezia: (Secretly happy) You better! Valeria/Selene: (Jealous, thinking) Ice cream?! A date?!

Two hours later.

Stefan: (Hands behind his back) Well, gentlemen, it was a pleasure meeting you. I hope we¡¯ll see each other again. (Looking at Selene with a confident smile) Good luck, Selene. (Looking at Arthur) Good luck, my dear nephew.

Narrator:

The flight was peaceful. No one talked much. Some watched movies, others tended to their nails, while some gazed happily out the window, ready for a new adventure far from home. Dav closed his eyes and fell asleep with Valeria beside him, lightly touching her foot with his own to make sure she was still there. Selene, slightly embarrassed, kept thinking about Dav¡ªwhat it would be like to train with him again, live under the same roof, and gather for meals together whenever possible. All of it filled her with happiness and anticipation for what was to come. END OF CHAPTER 100 CHAPTER - 101 [Changes And Humility] CHAPTER - 101 Narrator: Back at the academy after lunch, with Dante Di Valverde personally escorting them from the airport. They proceeded towards the director''s office. The news of the arrival of the heir of the United Kingdom with his royal guard spread quickly, impressing everyone¡ªexcept for Elysia, Gabriel, and the others accustomed to Dav¡¯s presence. Upon arriving at the director¡¯s office, they found Vittorio and Rugerus waiting for them with tea and sweets. Only Dav, Selene, and Arthur entered, while Valeria went to find Iris to explain some things, followed by Lucrezia, who treated her like an older sister. Dav: (Funny face) Old man, you really have a lot of confidence in yourself, sending me to London without warning and waking me up at six in the morning. I hope you know how to compensate me properly. Director: (Laughing) I¡¯ll make sure to give you a little raise! AHAHAH. Dav: (Closing his eyes, shaking his head) Good, good. Selene: (Looking at Dav) I thought you were rich, being the hero... Dav: (Arms crossed) I am... well, my family is. I only use the money I earn working here and don¡¯t rely on their wealth. For me, that¡¯s my family¡¯s money, and I don¡¯t want it. I prefer to work honestly without depending on the money from the Raid ten years ago. That¡¯s why I asked them to keep everything. My job pays me well, and I¡¯m not complaining. Selene: (Smiling) Very humble. Rugerus: (Nodding) True, true. Dav: (Looking at the director) Do I have to stay here, or can I leave? Director: (Happy) You can go; Rugerus and I will take care of it. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Dav: (Waving) See you tomorrow then, I need to check on my students and some things. [Leaves the room] Director: (Surprised, speaking in English) I expected the prince, but now we need to see where to place Miss Selene. Selene: (Composed) Anything is fine, sir, as long as I can attend Professor Dav¡¯s lessons. Director: (Touching his eyebrows) There¡¯s no problem with that. But I¡¯d also like you to contribute in some way. Not by our request, but by Dav¡¯s. Selene: (Surprised) Dav?! Director: (Laughing) Yes, he called me this afternoon, telling me that you would also be attending the academy. He wanted me to integrate you with the rest of the students, not just Arthur. He insisted that I find you some kind of occupation¡­ I hope he won¡¯t be mad at me or Rugerus, Royal Guard Selene. Selene: (Happy) If he asked for it, then I¡¯m fine with anything! I trust him... A little later Selene: (Dull eyes, speaking aloud) "I trust him"... those were the words, right? Then why am I chopping onions?! Margherita: (Patting her on the shoulder) You have great knife skills, Selene! You¡¯ll have a bright future in the kitchen! HAHAHA. Selene: (Sad with dull eyes) I trusted... him... (Yelling, gripping the knife) I swear I¡¯ll kill him during training! Margherita: (Laughing) AHAHAH, Dav never ceases to amuse me, that boy. Iris: (Smiling) Selene, could you help me with the potatoes when you¡¯re done? Selene: (Funny and sad face) No problem, Iris... Iris, right? Iris: (Happy) Yes. We have 50 kilos of potatoes to peel today. Selene: (Yelling) I want to go home! Earlier Director: (Looking at Arthur) Vice-director Rugerus will show you your room and Miss Selene¡¯s. Will be separate and unique rooms. Arthur: (Playing with his thumbs) I¡¯m happy you reserved a room just for me... but I wouldn¡¯t want it to be just because I¡¯m the king¡¯s son. Could you make an exception and put me with someone else? Director: (Smiling) Fine. Dining Hall, Dinner Dav: (Thinking) I wonder what Iris prepared for tonight... (Looking for Iris, peeking over the counter) Where is she? (Looking closer) But that... Selene: (Looking to her right while peeling potatoes) But that... Dav: (Laughing) AHAHAHAH! Royal Guard! [Selene throws the knife, aiming at Dav] Selene: (Yelling) What kind of joke is this?! You promised to train me! Dav: (Waving his hands) I swear I¡¯ll do it tomorrow! I didn¡¯t have any lessons today, so I couldn¡¯t do anything... (Looking at her with big eyes) You¡¯ve already met Iris and Miss Margherita? Selene: Yes. Dav: (Curious) Are they treating you well? Selene: (Embarrassed) They¡¯re good people and help me a lot. (Yelling) Don¡¯t change the subject! You have to train me tomorrow! Dav: (Leaning on the counter, looking at her) What are you making for me tonight, Chef Selene? Selene: (Happy, blushing) Miss Iris suggested soup with potatoes, vegetables, and meatballs. (With a sweet look) You don¡¯t like it? Dav: (Smiling) I¡¯ll be happy to eat it; I bet you helped a lot. Selene: (Blushing) I¡¯ll go back to cutting the potatoes; I don¡¯t want to be late. Dav: Alright. Narrator: Selene wasn¡¯t a person who smiled easily or engaged in long conversations... but with Dav, it was always different. With him, she laughed and showed all her emotions, as if she admired him and wanted to know more about him. END OF CHAPTER - 101 CHAPTER - 102 [Dinner and Thoughts] CHAPTER - 102 Narrator: During dinner, it was never customary to dine all together because usually, the students ate before the professors, while the latter finished organizing the classrooms and registers. That evening, only the usual few people were at the table: just Dav, Iris, Lucrezia, Valeria, and the other professors. But that night was different: Selene was with them, and a bit of tension could be seen in the eyes of the other professors. Dav, noticing the tension and the slow, trembling spoons of the other professors, took some bread and placed it near Selene, filling her goblet with good red wine and adding more meatballs to her plate. Selene, a little embarrassed, smiled with a "Thank you." The other professors were surprised and started talking, asking her what the Royal Castle was like and about the food there. Selene felt more at ease, and they talked for a long time even after dinner, seeing the smiles of Kael, Margherita, and Evelyn, who were interested. The director, along with Eldrin, was used to drinking a lot, with Valeria often scolding him. Dav stood up, quickly glanced at Valeria and Iris, then, turning around, bid goodnight to everyone and headed to his room.
Director: (Drinking) Tomorrow you will train with Dav until lunchtime, then you will help Margherita and Valeria with their work. Selene: (Nodding) Yes, Director. Director: (Standing up) I''m going to bed, don''t stay up too late. I''ll take Eldrin to sleep, or I''ll find him in the hallway sleeping! AHAHA! Margherita: (Taking the dishes) I''ll go wash these, you''re done for today. Good night, girls. Kael: (Tired) I suppose Evelyn and I will go too. Good night, ladies. Evelyn: (Waving) Good night, professors and Royal Guard Selene. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it [Only Valeria, Lucrezia, and Iris remained seated in silence.] Valeria: (Curious, looking at the table) What do you think of him? He¡¯s not what you expected, is he? Selene: (Tense) He is a good man and also very humble. I don¡¯t know him well, so I can''t say much. Iris: (Happy) He is really kind. I''m happy he found another friend. Lucrezia: (Playing with magic) He promised me ice cream. Valeria: (Looking at Selene) You must have already heard the news about the hero who tortured a prisoner, right? What do you think about it? [Silence for a few seconds.] Selene: (Serious) Some despicable beings don¡¯t even deserve to stay in prison after making so many innocents suffer. This doesn¡¯t bother me in the slightest, and I appreciate what he did for the world. Valeria: (Standing up) I see. Good night, Selene. Good night, Lucrezia. (Looking at Iris) Iris, are you coming? Someone has been waiting for us for a while now. Selene: (Curious, thinking) At this hour, are there still lessons or meetings between professors? For now, I¡¯ll go to sleep. Meanwhile, Dav in bed. Flashback Clerk: "Your aura is not entirely hidden, so you¡¯ll have to work harder in the future to mask it better if you want to leave the human kingdom in search of that person." Present Dav: (Thinking) Who was that old man? How did he know all those things? This is really strange... I still have to ask Lucrezia to translate that small parchment I found in the royal library. I¡¯ll do it tomorrow, I suppose. [Someone knocks on the door.] Dav: (Getting up) Who could it be, huh¡­ [Opening the door.] Dav: (Tired eyes) You took your time, huh? Come on, let¡¯s go to sleep. Iris: (Entering) Yes. [Closing the door.] Iris: (Looking at Dav) Valeria told me everything. Iris - Flashback to the cafeteria Valeria: (Shouting) Little Iris, are you there? Iris: (Peeking over the counter) Vale, tell me! Did something happen with Dav?! Valeria: (Playing with her thumbs) More or less... Would you like to listen? Iris: (Smiling) Don''t worry, go ahead. A few minutes later Iris: (Surprised) I see¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry about it, I¡¯m happy you told me. We¡¯ll talk to him tonight, okay? Valeria: (Hands behind her back) Alright, Iris¡­ Present Iris: (Taking Dav¡¯s hand) We want to. Both of us. Valeria: (Confident) Yes. Dav: (Tired) I''m happy you talked about it, but you should think about it more. We are in the middle of the academy, and you will have to spend some time without me when the students graduate. You two are amazing, I''m not rejecting anything... I just want you to understand. Iris: (Happy) Yes, we will wait a little longer to be even more sure. But we also want you to be sure. Dav: (Hugging both) You fools. Let¡¯s go to sleep, we have work to do tomorrow.
Narrator: The three of them fell asleep, wrapped in the blankets and in his arms. The night was cold, and the wind could be heard even inside, but this was nothing for them, having all the warmth they needed in the world. END OF CHAPTER - 102 CHAPTER - 103 [First Day] CHAPTER - 103 Narrator: The following morning, Dav woke up as usual, but a bit earlier than normal, at seven. He decided to head to the arena to organize the wooden weapons, give them a quick cleaning, and check if any were damaged. Only Valeria was still asleep, while Iris had already left before he woke up. Dav carefully covered her before leaving and turned on the air conditioner to keep her from getting cold. With long yawns and a bottle of fresh water in hand, he stepped out of the room and made his way to the arena. At the entrance, he saw Selene leaning against the wall, eyes closed, waiting.
Dav: (Yawning) Good morning, Sele... You should sleep more when you can, you know that, right? Selene: (Blushing to herself) "Sele"! I don¡¯t mind that at all... (Looking at him) I was waiting for you to be the first to train with you today. Dav: (Patting her head) Silly... Help me organize the weapons and clean them. It''ll take at least an hour and a half before the others arrive. Selene: (Composed) Yes, professor! Dav: (Sighing) You know you can call me Dav... You''re my assistant, not a student. Selene: (Surprised) I understand... Thank you, Dav. [Entering the arena] Selene: (Thinking) The more I observe him, the more he seems like an ordinary person. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. He doesn¡¯t flaunt his position as top 1, he doesn¡¯t seek fame, he doesn¡¯t destroy things for fun... Truly a strange, yet pleasant guy. [In the storage room] Dav: (Entering) I¡¯ll pass you the weapons, place them on the ground. Selene: (Nodding) Yes, Dav... (Looking more closely) But there are so many! Dav: (Handing over swords, spears, and daggers) The swords go there. These spears and daggers as well. Selene: (From afar, pointing) Here is fine? [Making several trips back and forth] Dav: (Loudly) Perfect, now come back. (Handing over) Let¡¯s place these wooden dummies here, so those without powers can train without the risk of serious injuries. Selene: (Surprised) You care that much about them? Dav: (Raising an eyebrow) Of course. They are my students, and I am their professor. I won¡¯t allow them to get hurt because of a bad decision on my part. Selene: (Thinking) What an extraordinary man... [Entering the storage room, filling buckets with sponges and cloths] Dav: (Coming out) We have many swords, spears, and daggers to clean today. Selene: (Curious, squatting) If I may ask, why don¡¯t you use magic? It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for you. Dav: (Sitting down, cleaning the first sword) I don¡¯t mind using magic... But I also don¡¯t mind doing it manually. Consider it a form of training. Selene: (Surprised, thinking) "Training"! (Smiling) Then we better clean as many as possible before the others arrive. Dav: (Small smile) Exactly. It¡¯s not necessary to clean them all. If someone complains, they can clean their own. Some do it before leaving and store the weapons in their personal spaces, even if they are just wooden swords. Selene: (Observing the sword) Then this will be mine from today and forever! Dav: (Chuckling) Ahaha, I¡¯m glad you found your companion.
Narrator: Time passed as they chatted like old friends, sitting and cleaning simple wooden swords, without caring about status or background.
Selene: (Curious, observing the sword) Are you still sure you want to go out there? Dav: (Determined) Yes. Selene: (Smiling) I see. [Two hours later] Narrator: The students began entering, lining up like soldiers awaiting orders from their general. Dav, still seated, finished cleaning the last sword of the day. He lifted his gaze toward them and said:
Dav: (Observing them) Those who want to fight in teams against a holographic monster, form groups of 5 to 10 people. Those who want to train with thrusts and parries, grab a weapon and move away from the barriers containing the other teams. Anyone who wishes to practice magic or thrusts against the wooden dummies, go ahead, but don¡¯t overdo it and don¡¯t disturb others. (Glancing at Arthur) As you all well know, "everyone," it is strictly forbidden to use aura or mana until I say otherwise. Understood? Students: (In unison) Yes, sir! Dav: (Demonic gaze) You all know what will happen to those who break this rule. Students: (In unison) Of course, sir! Dav: (Gesturing) Disperse. (Turning to Selene) Let¡¯s wait a few minutes for everyone to decide where to go, then we¡¯ll start our training from the basics. Selene: (Excited) Yes! END OF CHAPTER - 103 CHAPTER - 104 [The Split Workout] CHAPTER - 104 Dav: (Standing up) Alright, let''s go train. Selene: (Following him) Yes! Dav: (Thinking) How many will there be? I think around 1600 who want to train with me today. (Shouting) Get in position and start lunges on my signal. Today, we need to do at least 1000 quickly. (Looking at Selene) Follow what I do and repeat it a thousand times or more until the lesson is over. Selene: (Ready) Alright, I''m ready! Dav: (Shouting) Begin!
Narrator: Everyone started lunges, including Arthur, as he was still in basic training. The lunges were fast, and Selene tried not to fall behind the younger students. Dav, sweat beading on his forehead, shouted, "Faster, slackers!" and everyone sped up without complaint. For Arthur, it was a completely new experience, a rather strange training, but he didn''t dare judge it. Leona and Lucas, already more practiced and accustomed, kept going at full effort in silence. Meanwhile, Eldrin arrived and began observing them train with great seriousness. After a while, he decided to check on the other groups and help them with their training, giving suggestions. Time passed, calluses began to form on everyone''s hands, and holographic monsters were being taken down by the hundreds by the squads, while magical dummies assisted students in solo training. Meanwhile, in Lucrezia¡¯s room, she was trying to translate the small piece of parchment that Dav had found in the royal library. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Flashback - The Day Before Dav: (Touching Lucrezia''s hair) When you have time, take care of this and call me when you''re done. Lucrezia: (Thinking) Stubborn... (Looking at him) Alright. Present Narrator: Elysia¡¯s group, mainly composed of Gabriel, Cedric, and Elysia herself, challenged an A-rank holographic monster in long battles without using mana or aura. The three of them had become the pride of the academy in the eyes of the other students, even the older ones. Meanwhile, Leo and Fin continued with lunges and parries, using Yang combat techniques and Yin magic only when training alone. The lesson continued for three hours, filled with heavy breaths and deep sighs from the exhausted students.
Dav: (Shouting) Go rest and clean yourselves up. It will be lunchtime soon. Students: (In unison) Yes, sir! Selene: (Tired) That was really enjoyable. Will I move on to the next training now? Dav: (Raising an eyebrow) Only when you''ve done 50,000 lunges can you advance. Selene: (Destroyed) 50,000... Dav: (Arms crossed) Giving up already? Some have already finished them, as you can see. Selene: (Thinking) True... I can''t let myself be beaten by some kids! (Determined) Alright! I''ll finish them quickly! Dav: (Chuckling) Tomorrow. Today, go clean up and then eat. I''ll join after putting away the swords and taking a quick bath. Selene: (Determined) I''ll help you! Dav: (Smiling) Thanks. [Using magic, they moved the weapons into the storage room.] Dav: (Touching his forehead) Alright, let''s go, Sele. Selene: (Thinking, blushing) "Sele", heh heh...
Narrator: After finishing their baths and heading to the cafeteria, everyone sat down, with Arthur joining the group at Dav¡¯s request. As usual, everyone chatted curiously, asking how the training had gone and commenting on the food. Dav, always silent, preferred to listen and observe. Selene noticed how he was always surrounded by people, not because of his status or strength, but because of his natural charisma. She also noticed Iris and Valeria, who, just like the night before, were sitting close to him, adjusting his plate and filling his glass without him even needing to ask. Lucrezia and Evelyn observed Selene with curious expressions as she watched those three, perhaps out of jealousy or mere interest. The exam was approaching, and with it, the tournament that would see new Hunters emerge from academies around the world.
Kael: (Looking at Dav) Don¡¯t forget that we still need to practice that thing later. With Eldrin included. Dav: (Eating) No problem. Eldrin: (Sweating) Right... Evelyn: (Curious) I heard there was a problem with someone¡¯s aura control a few days ago. Do you know anything about it?
Narrator: Dav¡¯s eyes widened, staring at his plate with a knot in his throat, swallowing as he realized that everyone was watching him without openly pointing fingers. Even Lucrezia, hands on her face, remembered the event, clenching her fists. Iris and Valeria subtly poked him, as if to say, "Don''t ever do that again, idiot!" END OF CHAPTER - 104 CHAPTER - 105 [The Labyrinth] CHAPTER - 105 Dav: (Standing up) Well, see you later. Kael, Eldrin, see you in the arena afterward. Kael: (Finishing his meal) Yeah, see you later, Dav. Eldrin: (Drinking) Alright.
Narrator: Walking down the hallway, he noticed the calluses on his hands were cracking, causing a few drops of blood to seep out. He decided to head to the infirmary. He knocked and entered. Inside, he found a woman sitting, eating a takeout salad with a plastic fork. She looked up at him.
Dr. Sofia Manfredi: (Observing him) Can I help you with something, professor? Dav: (Lowering his gaze) I apologize for disturbing you during lunch. I¡¯ll come back later. Dr. Sofia Manfredi: (Waving a hand) Don¡¯t worry about it, come in. How can I help¡ª (Surprised) Your hands are destroyed, professor¡­ I think you overdid it with the sword. Dav: (Looking away) I¡¯m aware¡­ Dr. Sofia Manfredi: (Carefully examining his hands) When you use your sword, you infuse it with aura to prevent it from breaking or getting damaged, correct? Dav: (Surprised) That¡¯s right. Dr. Sofia Manfredi: (Standing up) I¡¯ll give you a cream to apply after training and a bottle with a sanitizing liquid to prevent infections. You need to use it twenty minutes after applying the cream. Dav: (Thinking) Huh, that was fast. (Out loud) Thank you. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Dr. Sofia Manfredi: (Handing him the cream and the bottle) When you run out, come directly to me for more. Dav: (Slight smile) Thanks. Dr. Sofia Manfredi: (Stepping closer) Now, give me your hands so I can treat them before you apply the cream.
Narrator: Dav opened his hands: rough, hardened, marked by deep cuts.
Dr. Sofia Manfredi: (Thinking) His hands¡­ They¡¯re so tough, so full of scars. What has he been through to end up like this? (Looking up at him) Not just his hands¡­ Even his face. If I didn¡¯t know his story, his presence would make me uneasy¡­ but I know what he¡¯s capable of. Dav: (Making a funny, confused face) Uh? Dr. Sofia Manfredi: (Continuing to treat him) Lord Alistair Valenhart¡­ That stupid man tried to go against him, knowing he was the hero? From what I¡¯ve heard, Dav is a good man. He doesn¡¯t discriminate or harm without reason. (Applying the cream) He helps his students, trains them every day without making distinctions based on rank or background. I¡¯ve heard more words of admiration for him than criticism. (Gently closing his hands) We¡¯re done, professor. Dav: (Slight bow) Thank you, doctor. Now I must go, I have things to do in the arena with the other professors. Dr. Sofia Manfredi: (Smiling) If you have any other issues, don¡¯t hesitate to come to me. Dav: (Small smile) Thanks. [Arriving at the Arena] Dav: (Observing) You¡¯re already here, Kael, Eldrin! Kael: (Leaning against the wall) You took a while to get here. Eldrin: (Determined) Alright, let¡¯s begin. [Entering the Arena] Kael: (Adjusting his glasses) Today, I brought something in case you lose control again. Dav: (Eyes widening) What is that thing?! Kael: (Serious) We¡¯ll make sure that this time, Eldrin and I aren¡¯t the only ones suffering. This, my dear Dav, is a taser. Dav: (Shouting, funny face) I KNOW what it is! But why is it so huge?! Kael: (Smirking) It¡¯s meant to stop you in case you lose control and try to kill us all. It¡¯s the same model used to capture A-rank and higher monsters¡­ and elephants. Dav: (Shouting, funny face) I¡¯m pretty sure that thing will kill me for sure! Eldrin: (Laughing) At least this time, we won¡¯t be the only ones suffering! Ahaha! Kael: Like last time, focus: use only your aura, don¡¯t let mana mix in. Lower your aura to the minimum and direct it to the point you want. Dav: (Closing his eyes) Right!
Narrator: Dav closed his eyes and focused. Once again, he saw that strange labyrinth, full of paths that seemed to lead nowhere. "Which is the right way?" he wondered, uncertain. Suddenly, an electric shock made him jolt.
Dav: (Confused) What the hell¡ª? Was I forced awake? Kael: (Chuckling) I just wanted to make sure it works. Go on.
Narrator: Dav closed his eyes again, trying to concentrate. Minutes passed. The labyrinth continued expanding before him, becoming more intricate. It didn¡¯t seem like just a simple maze¡­ They were memories. They were pains. As he walked through those memories, he stopped. He reached out and touched one. A wave of suffering crashed over him. The pain of the past ten years, the battle against the Divine Calamity. His body began to tremble. And with him, his aura slipped out of control. Kael and Eldrin, sitting and chatting, suddenly felt the atmosphere shift.
Eldrin: (Shouting) Oh, shit!
Narrator: Kael grabbed the taser, Eldrin threw a book at him. A powerful electric shock brought him back to reality.
Dav: (Looking at them) Did it happen again? [Kael and Eldrin exchanged a glance.] Kael: (Serious) Not like last time¡­ but if we hadn¡¯t intervened immediately, the result would¡¯ve been the same. Dav: (Nods, looking at the floor) Got it¡­ END OF CHAPTER - 105 CHAPTER - 106 [Thoughts and Ideas] CHAPTER - 106 Dav: (Standing up) I guess that''s enough for today... We''ll try again tomorrow. Kael: Alright. Eldrin: (Waving) See you at dinner, then. Kael: (Leaving) I''m heading to class.
Narrator: Leaving the arena, Dav made his way to the library in search of Valeria, hoping she could help him find a specific book on the mind. Arriving at the library, he stopped at the entrance and scanned the area, looking for Valeria to the left and right. He even looked up, but a cold shiver ran down his spine when a hand suddenly rested on his shoulder. He turned around abruptly and shouted: "Stop appearing out of nowhere like that!" Valeria loved every bit of it and would never stop doing it. [Valeria, crouching with her hands behind her back, smiles at him.] Valeria: Davy! What do you need? Dav: (Sighs) A book on mind control, aura mastery, and meditation. Valeria: (Putting a hand on her chin) That shouldn¡¯t be too hard to find. It''ll mostly be psychology books. Let''s go look for some! Two hours later Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. [Valeria, sitting next to Dav, intertwines her leg with his.] Valeria: (Flipping through the book) What do you think of this one? Dav: (Closing the book) Well... It talks about meditation, sure, but it doesn¡¯t really help me control my aura if I lose grip on it. I need someone who can actually guide me inside my mind... Valeria: Do you know anyone with a power like that? Dav: (Thinking out loud) Someone... Someone...? (Looking at Valeria, eyes wide) ...OH!? Valeria: (Raising an eyebrow) So that''s a yes? Dav: (Loudly) That damn woman can help me! Valeria: (Annoyed) Tsk... Another woman? Dav: (Deadpan) Not just any woman... but a pain in the ass. My sister. Valeria: (Curious) What¡¯s she like? Dav: (Looking at Valeria with a blank stare and a funny expression) She¡¯s a real pain with her powers... Do you know how many times she tried to get into my mind when we were kids? Absolutely insufferable. (Takes a deep breath) Anyway... Wanna go eat something at the mall with the guys? Valeria: (Excited) What kind of question is that? Of course! Dav: (Small smile) Then, once the exams are over on Friday, we''ll all go. Damn, we¡¯re gonna need a bigger van this time... Maybe even a bus! Ahaha. I¡¯ll ask that old man. [Meanwhile, the director sneezes] Director Vittorio: (Shivers) I feel cold...
Narrator: Leaving the library, Dav returned to his room and took a few hours of rest. Staring at the wall, he muttered: "I hope those three get along..." Flashback - The day before Dav: (Knocking on Fin and Leo''s room) Guys, are you in there? [Leo opens the door.] Leo: (Curious) Yes, sir. Is there a problem? Dav: (Looking at Fin, sitting on the floor) Lazy bum. (Turning to Leo) Let me in, I need to talk to you guys. Leo: (Even more curious) Ah... Okay. Dav: (Sitting on the bed) Would you guys like a much bigger and much, much nicer room? Fin: (Funny face) What¡¯s the catch? Leo: (Thinking) Hm? Dav: (Fiddling with his fingers) You¡¯d have to share it with the heir of the United Kingdom. He doesn¡¯t want to stay alone and would like some roommates. Leo: (Uncomfortable) A prince... I¡¯m just a commoner, sir... It might cause problems. Dav: (Pinching Leo) There won¡¯t be any problems as long as I¡¯m here. So, give me an answer. [Leo smiled, reassured by Dav''s words.] Fin: (Curious) What¡¯s he like? Dav: (Hand on chin) He¡¯s about your age, I think 16. He¡¯s very polite and doesn¡¯t seem like a bad guy... You¡¯ll meet him at lunch in a bit. Fin/Leo: Alright. Present Dav: (Eyes closed) I hope they¡¯re not fighting... (Thinking) Now that I think about it... Should I help them with their books? Maybe not. That weird guy specifically told me: "For two connected souls..." If there were a third, it might interfere. I don¡¯t want to risk anything happening to them... Now that I think about it... I just gave them a book from a really shady guy like it was nothing... (Shivers, sweating) Sorry, guys... No turning back now. END OF CHAPTER - 106 CHAPTER - 107 [The Person And News] CHAPTER - 107 The next day Narrator: Dav was in the classroom with Kael, once again explaining the important topics for the upcoming exam. He demonstrated to the students how to activate spells without having to recite them every time, allowing them to practice daily. After finishing the lesson, Dav began cleaning the blackboard while Kael organized his books. The students got up, and Dav addressed them:
Dav: Remember, the exam is in two days. You¡¯ll need to give your best if you want to participate in the tournament and avoid spending the entire summer in remedial classes. The students shivered and, annoyed, made their way to the cafeteria. Dav: (Cleaning the blackboard) Kael, later today, we¡¯ll have a visitor in the arena. Someone will be helping me with my training for a few days, if you don¡¯t mind. Kael: (Surprised, smiling) If it helps you, I don¡¯t mind at all. At least Eldrin and I won¡¯t be the only ones suffering anymore. Dav: (Chuckling) True, ahaha. Let¡¯s go get lunch. Cafeteria Dav: (Sitting down) Eldrin, later¡ªsame place. Selene: (Curious) Is something happening? Dav: (Looking at his plate) Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a special training session. Nothing important. Selene: (Eating) I see. Dav: (Glancing at Arthur, thinking) At least these brats get along, so I don¡¯t have to listen to that King complain. Rugerus: (Looking at the director while eating) Lately, new students keep arriving, and there are fewer and fewer professors, ahaha. I wonder who¡¯ll be next. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Director: (Chuckling) You should ask the one who keeps kidnapping them¡ªDav. Rugerus: (Laughing elegantly) Ahaha, true, true. Dav: (Chewing) The chicken is really good today with the vinegar and barbecue sauce. The potatoes are well-cooked, and the bread is always warm. Iris: (Smiling) I wanted to try something classic, and I knew you¡¯d like it. Kael: (Eating with his mouth full) Really good. Eldrin: (Enjoying the bread) This bread¡ªI''m sure you made it. Iris: (Looking at Selene) Selene made it. I just explained how, but the rest was all her doing. Selene: (Embarrassed) I wouldn¡¯t have managed without you, Iris. Arthur: (Looking at Selene) Very good, Auntie. Leona: (Looking at Dav) Uncle, can I ask you something? [Leo, Fin, Elysia, Matteo, Martina, Arthur, and Gabriel were surprised to hear Leona call Dav ¡®Uncle¡¯.] Dav: (Putting more food on Iris''s plate) Go ahead. Leona: (Fork in hand) Will the professors have a tournament too? Silence for a few seconds. Dav: (Looking at Leona) Even if there was, I wouldn¡¯t be able to participate. According to most, it would be too easy for me, and there wouldn¡¯t be any competition. Only the other professors can take part. Though, I doubt such a tournament would even exist. Director: (Chewing with his mouth full) Of course it does. Silence. Dav: (Looking at him with a funny face) You¡¯re telling me this so casually?! (Demonic expression) I would¡¯ve squeezed every single professor dry in the arena to train them! [The professors were petrified.] Kael: (Choking) W-What?! -Cough- Evelyn: (Shouting) Without Dav?! Valeria: (Sweating) We¡¯re doomed... Eldrin: (Laughing) We¡¯re doomed, AHAHAH! Our only option is to train with Dav if we don¡¯t want to embarrass ourselves. Rugerus: (Smirking) Good luck, professors, ahaha. I can¡¯t participate because I¡¯m the vice director. Director: (Laughing) We¡¯re excluded, AHAHAH! Don¡¯t worry, Dav will squeeze you all dry, but registration isn¡¯t mandatory. Rafael: (Drinking wine) The fact remains that if we don¡¯t participate, we¡¯ll be ridiculed. Director: (Chewing, looking at Rafael) That¡¯s also true. Dav: (Looking at everyone) Don¡¯t worry. (Smirking) I¡¯ll help you. Fear in the professors'' eyes. Leona: (Thinking) Maybe I should¡¯ve stayed silent... Now everyone¡¯s tense... Dav: (Standing up) I¡¯m off. See you in the arena, Kael, Eldrin. Inside the arena Narrator: When Kael and Eldrin arrived, they saw a beautiful woman in her thirties who resembled Dav. They immediately thought she must be his sister and approached to greet her. From the hidden stands, Iris, Valeria, Selene, and Lucrezia observed the scene, trying to figure out who the woman was. With funny expressions, they cursed Dav. He suddenly felt a chill down his spine and started sneezing.
Kael: (Greeting) We¡¯re here. Who is this lady, if I may ask? Dav: (Funny face) My younger sister, Lexia De Lion. Lexia: (Extending her hand) Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Lexia. Kael: (Shaking her hand, embarrassed) I¡¯m Kael, pleased to meet you. [Evelyn was watching from a distance with a funny and irritated expression.] Eldrin: (Shaking her hand, laughing) Pleasure to meet you, Miss Lexia, ahaha. Dav: (Sitting on the ground) Alright, today, you¡¯ll do what I asked over the phone. It¡¯ll be a bit of a complicated process. Lexia: (Funny, demonic face) I¡¯m used to getting inside your head, don¡¯t worry, ahaha. Dav: (Irritated, funny face) Yeah... END OF CHAPTER - 107 CHAPTER - 108 [Lexia] CHAPTER - 108 Dav: Alright, let''s begin. Kael: Just like last time, focus and release your aura at the minimum level.
Narrator: Dav focused, closed his eyes, and cleared his mind. Once again, he saw that labyrinth. However, this time, it appeared clearer than before. Lexia, touching his head and speaking with him, was able to see what he saw through her ability. The labyrinth wasn¡¯t like the classic ones one might imagine¡­ His was mostly desolation. A ruined city, dark and cold, with many paths and scattered fragments of his memories everywhere. Faceless shadows, with tears and sorrow on what could be called their "faces," wandered aimlessly through the labyrinth, completely ignoring Dav as he observed them. It was impossible to tell if they were violent or peaceful from their desperate sounds¡ªfilled with pain and loneliness. The sight of them filled Lexia with sadness. [Walking beside him, but invisible to the others inside the labyrinth] Lexia: (Curious) Dav, what are these things? What is this place? Dav: (Walking) I have no idea¡­ Lexia: (Examining the shadows up close) These whining shadows don¡¯t seem violent. Dav: (Looking at the pathways) Can you find the way to get us out of here? Lexia: (Struggling to pull herself out of his mind) It¡¯s not that easy! This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Eldrin: (Surprised) They can talk inside his mind¡­ Oh. 20 minutes later Dav: (Doubtful) Are you sure this is the right way? Lexia: (Frustrated) The paths change at every turn, and this is driving me crazy. (Looking ahead) Over there! We need to reach that tower¡­ I¡¯m sure from there, we¡¯ll either see more clearly or find the exit directly. 30 minutes later Dav: (Muttering to himself) It looked closer before¡­ (Pointing) That high point will definitely help¡ª (Looking at Lexia) What''s wrong, Lexia?! Lexia: (Exhausted) My mana¡­ We need to get out¡­ I didn¡¯t think it would drain so much mana in less than an hour. Dav: (Closing his eyes) That¡¯s enough for today. Let¡¯s get out. Lexia: (Smirking) Big brother, are you feeling okay? Should I bring you some water? Dav: (Irritated, making a funny face) Oh, sure, of course. Kael: (Happy) What an affectionate little sister you have, Dav. Lexia: (Playfully) Right? Right?!

Biography:

Lexia De Lion
  • Name: Lexia De Lion
  • Age: 28 years
  • Height: 1.56m
  • Hair: Long black hair, reaching her waist, often styled in elegant braids.
  • Eyes: Red, lively, and full of mischief.
Personality:
  • Sweet and affectionate (on the surface): To strangers and those she wants to manipulate, Lexia presents herself as a kind, polite, and caring young woman. Her smile is always perfect, her voice sweet, and her words seem sincere.
  • Annoying and troublesome: To those who know her well, she¡¯s a menace. She loves teasing, provoking, and making people uncomfortable with her constant presence and her ability to "read" their thoughts.
  • Silly and theatrical: Lexia isn¡¯t truly stupid, but she often acts childish, dramatic, and over-the-top¡ªespecially with Dav¡ªjust to irritate him.
  • Loyal and protective: Even though she annoys Dav, she genuinely cares for him. If anyone tries to hurt him, she becomes ruthless.
Ability: "Mental Insinuation" ¨C If a person doesn¡¯t have a strong mind, Lexia can "enter" their thoughts, reading emotions, surface memories, and even subtly influencing impulses. It¡¯s not complete mind control, but it¡¯s irritating enough to make her a nuisance.
  • Effect on Dav: He is strong enough to resist, but every now and then, when distracted, Lexia still manages to mess with him.
Relationship with Dav:
  • Dav sees her as stupid, irritating, and unbearable¡ªbut deep down, he cares about her.
  • Lexia calls him silly nicknames, meddles in his affairs, and laughs at him.
  • When Dav is in trouble, she¡¯s one of the few who helps him without hesitation.
  • Dav will never admit it out loud, but he knows that if Lexia were gone, he¡¯d miss her.
Signature Quotes:
  • "Dav, my beloved big brother! Are you still so grumpy? Come on, smile for me~" (while annoying him with her power)
  • "Me? A manipulator? Oh no, it¡¯s just that people adore me and do what I want~"
  • "What a terrible attitude, Dav! But come on, I know you love me!"
  • (After accidentally reading his mind) "Wait, WHAT?!"
  • "Ahahaha! That face you''re making! You¡¯re too funny, big brother!"
END OF CHAPTER - 108 CHAPTER - 109 [The Day Before The Exam] CHAPTER - 109 The Next Day in Class Dav: (Closing the book) Tomorrow will be the exam. Anyone who doesn¡¯t score at least 60 won¡¯t be allowed to participate in the tournament and will have to stay here during the summer. I urge you all to study and focus tonight on everything you''ve learned since the beginning of the year in your professors'' subjects. If you need help, I suggest you ask your teachers after lunch. Elysia: (Slumped over her desk, bored) What a pain... Tonight I¡¯ll have to study hard and make sure I score at least 60... Fin: (Cheerful) Don¡¯t get discouraged so quickly! If we study, we¡¯ll all pass the exam tomorrow! Leo: (Looking at the two) Exactly. We¡¯ll study all night and pass together. Gabriel: (Leaning on his desk) If we fail, no tournament, and that would make my brother look bad as a professor... I can''t allow that! Cedric: (Smiling) Let¡¯s do it for him, not just for the tournament. Arthur: (Next to Leo) Tonight, can I study with you and Fin? There are still some things I need to understand... I arrived at the academy a bit late. [Fin pats Arthur on the shoulder.] Fin: (Grinning) No problem, my friend! Arthur: (Smiling to himself) "Friend"? That sounds nice... (Bowing his head) Thank you very much. Leo: (Trying to lift Arthur back up) You don¡¯t have to do that every time! The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Leona: (Looking at Elysia) I suppose we¡¯ll do the same, right? Elysia: (Tsundere mode) If I have to... Leona: (Annoyed, arms crossed, making a funny face) Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re irritating?! Elysia: (Annoyed, arms crossed, making a funny face) No, because everyone adores me, unlike you! Lucas: (Sighing) Here they go again... Cedric: (Speaking to Lucas) Us too, right? Lucas: (Smiling) Help is important. [Dav watches them with a funny expression.] Dav: (Yelling) Brats! Move your asses and go to lunch! At the Cafeteria Rafael: (Sipping his wine) Tomorrow our kids will have their exam, huh? Kael: (Chewing) They¡¯ll have to work hard if they want to participate in the tournament. Director: (Looking at Dav) You should give them a reward to boost their motivation to pass the exam, don¡¯t you think? Dav: (Chewing) I already thought about that. If they all pass tomorrow, I¡¯ll take them to the mall and treat them to food, sweets, and a movie. If they don¡¯t, they¡¯ll get double the training the next day. [The students, both happy and nervous, eat in silence.] Eldrin: (Stroking his beard) Who will you take with you besides the kids? [Valeria crosses her leg over Dav¡¯s.] Dav: (Grabbing some bread from the table) Iris, Valeria, Selene, and Lucrezia, of course. I promised something to one of them, haha. Rafael: (Dramatic) And me?! Have you already forgotten our love so quickly?! Dav: (Chuckling) And Rafael too, obviously. Rafael: (Grinning, looking at Valeria) Eh eh eh... Valeria: (Glaring at him, thinking) As if all these women weren¡¯t enough, now even him?! [Iris places Dav¡¯s right hand on her lap.] Iris: (Looking at him with a funny expression) We¡¯ll have ice cream, YEE! Director: (Resting his elbow on the table) I heard a woman came to help you with something in the arena yesterday. I hope she gave you what you were looking for. Valeria: (Thinking, irritated) Exactly, always another woman! Stupid, stupid! Iris: (Thinking, squeezing Dav¡¯s hand) I really want to hit you, but we¡¯re at lunch... Selene: (Noticing Dav¡¯s trembling face) Uh!? Dav: (Stammering) Y-Yeah... My sister came to help me with something in the arena... She¡¯ll be back tomorrow if you¡¯d like to meet her. [Iris and Valeria freeze.] Iris: (Embarrassed by her jealousy, thinking) Sorry, Davy!... (Caressing his hand, thinking) Sorry! SORRY! Valeria: (Arms crossed, looking away) Pff... (Thinking, with a small smile) Your fault, idiot! You didn¡¯t tell us your sister was coming to the academy... [Valeria''s leg presses even tighter against Dav¡¯s.] Dav: (Smirking) However, Mr. "Vittorio"... Kael seemed to get along very well with her and laughed quite often. Evelyn: (Bending her fork, looking at Kael) I didn¡¯t know you were so fond of laughter and good humor. I see. Kael: (Sweating, looking at Dav) A... A nice girl... (Thinking, looking at Dav) WHY DID YOU HAVE TO TELL HER?! Dav: (Thinking, locking eyes with Kael) Sorry, buddy, it was a matter of life or death. (Smirking) Good luck. Evelyn: (Standing up suddenly) I¡¯m going to tidy up my classroom, see you later, gentlemen. (Looking at Kael with a cold stare) Pff... Eldrin: (Whispering to the director) Things are getting interesting, old friend! Director: (Quietly) True, true! AHAHA! END OF CHAPTER - 109 CHAPTER - 110 [Moments and Embarrassments] CHAPTER -110 Dav: (Getting up) Gentlemen, I''m going to rest for a bit. See you later. (Looking at Selene) Come to my room later. I didn¡¯t get to explain much in class today with all the students¡¯ commotion. (Chills) Selene: (Eating, lifting her head) Alright, see you later. [Iris and Valeria exchange looks with funny expressions and raised eyebrows.] Eldrin: (Waving) See you later¡­ Arriving in His Room Dav: (Hand on his face) Finally, I got away¡­ I felt a killing intent stronger than any guy I¡¯ve taken down before. [A hand touches his shoulder.] Dav: (Shivers, without turning around) Uh¡­ Valeria: (Smug smile) Why don¡¯t you tell us more about this killing intent, huh? Iris: (Arms crossed) Exactly! Dav: (Funny face, lips pressed) Yes, ma¡¯am¡­ Entering the Room Dav: (Smug look) My dear ladies! [Iris and Valeria pull his cheeks hard.] Valeria: (Shouting) Damn you! I thought the decision to go to the mall was just between me and Iris! Iris: (Funny angry face) Idiot! This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Dav: (With cheeks pulled) Next time, I¡¯ll take you both somewhere beautiful, just the three of us. How about that? Valeria: (Looking at him, magic ready in her hands) You promise, right? Dav: (Serious, funny face) Absolutely! Even if God himself descends to stop me, we will go! Iris: (Pulling his cheeks even harder) You better, or you¡¯ll be joining Him in heaven!
Narrator: The two hugged him tightly, smiling. Spending time together was important for them. Dav took off his pants, put on his pajamas, and got under the covers to rest for a bit. The two followed, kissing him in turn under the covers, intertwining their legs and hands with him.
Dav: (Tired) Wake me up in two hours¡­ I need to check if the kids are actually studying. Iris/Valeria: (Together) Alright, Davy. Iris: (Touching Dav¡¯s lips, thinking) I wonder where he¡¯ll take us¡­ He always keeps his promises, he¡¯ll do anything to make it happen. (Blushing, embarrassed) Maybe it¡¯ll be the perfect opportunity?! [Valeria runs her nails down Dav¡¯s back under his tight shirt.] Valeria: (Thinking) I¡¯ll decide with Iris that day when he takes us alone¡­ I suppose some things will change. One Hour Later Narrator: Iris woke up, got dressed, and before leaving, gave Dav a kiss. She then adjusted the covers over Valeria and headed to the kitchen, where Margherita was waiting for her. Half an hour later, Valeria woke up as well but decided to stay in bed with him, watching him and playfully biting his lips.
Dav: (Eyes closed) Biting someone¡¯s lips while they sleep¡­ interesting. Valeria: (Smiling) So, you were awake, huh? Dav: (Calm, peaceful voice) Hey, Vale? Can I ask you something? Valeria: (Touching his face) Anything, Davy. [Dav opens his left eye, his face resting on the pillow, looking at Valeria.] Dav: (Small smile) What will you name your kids? Valeria: (Surprised, blushing) Good question¡­ I suppose I¡¯ll have to think fast. Dav: (Resting his head on Valeria¡¯s chest) You women are always in such a rush¡­ Valeria: (Pinching him) I¡¯m already 25¡­ I need to hurry! Dav: (Chuckling) Old lady. Valeria: (Pulling his cheek) Who¡¯s the old one!? You¡¯re 32! Dav: (Winking) Let¡¯s say it feels more like 22, eh eh eh. [Valeria smothers his face into her chest.] Valeria: (Malicious laugh) I¡¯ll kill you now, so I won¡¯t have to worry about it in the future! Dav: (Laughing) What a pleasant way to go, then! Ahaha! [Valeria lifts Dav¡¯s face.] Valeria: (Slightly blushing) Idiot! Just focus on kissing me for now.
Narrator: As Valeria covered Dav in kisses, Selene knocked on his door for their meeting. The two froze, eyes wide, exchanging worried looks.
Dav: (Whispering loudly) Shit! I forgot about Selene! (Long sigh, thinking) In situations like these, there¡¯s only one thing to do¡­ (Looking at Valeria) I have a plan. But first, you need to get dressed. Valeria: (Curious) Ah¡­ Okay. Dav: (Thinking) I¡¯ll use my ability to stop time¡­ But then the cooldown will be long if something happens¡­ This situation is critical! I only have three minutes to throw Valeria out and away from here before the effect wears off. [Activating his ability] Dav: Time Stop! (Picking up Valeria on his shoulder) Alright, let¡¯s go. [Selene is frozen at the entrance.] Dav: (Running) I¡¯ll take her as far from the room as possible! END OF CHAPTER - 110 CHAPTER - 111 [Ramen] CHAPTER - 111 Dav: (In a hurry) I need to get back to my room before the effect wears off! [Entering and closing the door with Selene at the entrance] Dav: (Waiting) Now we wait. [Time Stop ended, CD 1 day] Selene: (Knocking) Dav, can I come in? [Dav opens the door] Dav: (Taking a deep breath) Please, come in. Selene: (Sniffing the air) Huh? (Looking at him) Do you use women''s perfume? It feels like the room is filled with different fragrances. Dav: (Tense, sweating) I often have both male and female students over, so it¡¯s not strange for some scents to linger¡­ Selene: (Nodding) I see. Yeah, I¡¯ve heard students come to you for advice a lot. That must be why. Where should we study? Dav: (Pointing) Over there, at the tabl¡ª Selene: (Turning around) You mean there?¡ª Dav: (Rushing) No! Wait! I meant there, on the couch! (Anxiously watching, thinking) Damn it, Valeria¡¯s bra! Selene: (Suspicious) Ah, okay¡­ (Thinking) Why is he acting so weird today?..
Narrator: Dav quickly grabbed the bra and shoved it into the wardrobe. Stolen novel; please report. The two sat on the couch¡ªDav was still in his pajama pants and a tight black shirt, while Selene had chosen a simple outfit, neither too formal nor too casual, but still elegant.
Dav: (Looking at Selene) Sorry you have to see me like this¡­ Honestly, I forgot about our meeting and fell asleep without thinking. Selene: (Sitting properly) If you want, we can reschedule. [She stands and walks toward the small bookshelf.] Dav: (Smirking and grabbing a book) A promise is a promise. Selene: (Thinking) It wasn¡¯t a promise, but it makes me happy to hear him say that. Dav: (Flipping through the book) Let¡¯s see¡­ This page should work. Today, I¡¯ll teach you how to cast spells without chanting them. It¡¯ll be very useful for your dimensional ability¡ªyou¡¯ll be able to activate it without speaking or writing the spell. Selene: (Interested) Sounds good.
Narrator: The two spent over an hour together. Dav explained various activation methods and some simple spells for her to practice without losing control of her ability. Meanwhile, the sun was setting, filling the room with a warm glow, while the air conditioner kept the atmosphere comfortable.
Selene: (Stretching on the couch) I hope I learn quickly and can use it during training¡­ or in an emergency. (Smiling at Dav) Thanks again, professor. Dav: (Standing up) It¡¯s not dinnertime yet, at least not for us professors. Would you like some instant ramen? I have a few different kinds. Selene: (Happy) Yes, yes! [Dav opens the box near his bed.] Dav: (Squatting) Tell me which one you want. I have chicken and a veggie-only one too. [Selene crouches next to him, her shoulder brushing against his.] Selene: (Blushing slightly) This cheese one is fine¡­ (Looking at Dav) We need hot water. [She conjures a small flame with one finger and a water bubble with another.] Dav: (Using magic) Then let¡¯s heat it up. [He channels heat into the ramen container.] Dav: (Explaining) Some people think fire magic is only about ¡°burning.¡± But it can also be used to warm things, controlling the flame carefully and infusing magic without damaging objects or food. Selene: (Surprised) Another magic lesson thanks to ramen, haha. Dav: (Chuckling) True. Even small things like this can explain magical concepts, without needing to go crazy over books. [Ramen ready.] Dav: (Making the ramen package float) Here, it¡¯s done. (Handing her one) This is yours. Next time, I¡¯ll make you something better, maybe with chicken breast and a special sauce. Selene: (Eating) The cheese ones are always so good! (Looking at Dav) Want to try mine? Dav: (Turning his head) Why no¡ª [Selene feeds him with her fork.] Selene: (Smiling, slightly embarrassed) Good, right?! Dav: (Pleased) Really good. I¡¯d let you try mine, but they¡¯re spicy. Selene: (Confident) I¡¯ll take the risk today! Dav: (Laughing) Then open your mouth. [Selene chews, but immediately feels intense heat.] Selene: (Fidgeting) Give me milk!! Why is it so spicy?! (Thinking) I ate from his fork, and he ate from mine¡­ An indirect kiss?! Dav: (Handing her milk) Here, silly, haha. (Observing her) You¡¯re all red now¡­ Maybe they were too spicy for you, haha. [Selene playfully hits him with a funny expression.] Selene: (Making a funny face) My mouth is on fire!... Dav: (Laughing) Then you¡¯d better drink more, haha! END OF CHAPTER - 111 CHAPTER - 112 [Perplexity and News] CHAPTER - 112 Shortly after Selene: (Happy, smiling) Thank you for the evening and for helping me with my studies, Professor Dav. Dav: (Sitting on the couch) Tomorrow, while the others are busy with the exam, we could train a bit. And then, hoping everyone passes, we''ll go to the mall. Selene: (Curious but happy) That would be really nice! But... just out of curiosity: are the grades corrected immediately? Dav: (Stretching) I can''t say for sure, but they''ll probably use some machine or magic to make their lives easier. After two hours, they should be posted on the wall. [Selene approaches Dav, brushing his shoulder with hers.] Selene: (A bit flushed, smiling) And... will I get ice cream tomorrow too? [Dav places his hand on her head.] Dav: (With a slight smile) Of course, Sele. (Looking at the clock) In less than two hours, it will be dinner time... I think I''ll take a bath now. Selene: (Getting up from the couch) Okay, then I''ll go- [Dav removes his tight black t-shirt.] Selene: (Surprised, red as a tomato) I-I''ll leave you to your bath, then! This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Dav: (Bidding her farewell) See you later, Sele.
Narrator: Exiting the room, Selene closed the door and leaned against it with a smile full of embarrassment, her face as red as a tomato. She headed to her room with her hands behind her back, walking calmly. As she turned the corner, she saw Lucrezia running at full speed straight towards Dav''s room. Selene looked at her and barely said: "Hi Lucre-" But she didn''t even have time to finish the greeting, remaining open-mouthed. She continued towards her room with a slight smile. "What a sought-after man..." she murmured, continuing to walk as the sun set, tinting the walls orange and the air grew cooler. Lucrezia arrived enthusiastically in front of Dav''s room and burst in, flinging the door open with vigor. Dav, surprised by the noise, came out of the shower completely naked, with only a towel on his head. He looked at her, trying to keep water from dripping into his eyes.
Dav: (Confused) Why are you in such a hurry? Lucrezia: (Looking up, embarrassed) B-But why are you naked?! Dav: (Raising an eyebrow, leaning forward) You''re the one who rushed in, without even giving me time to get dressed. [Lucrezia crosses her arms with a funny and irritated face, looking elsewhere as if it was his fault.] [Dav pulls her cheek with one hand, while holding the towel on his head with the other.] Dav: What did you want? [Lucrezia, with flushed cheeks and a slight smile, hands him a note with two fingers.] [Dav takes it while continuing to pull her cheek.] [He reads the note: it''s the translation of the small parchment found in the royal library.] Dav: (Looking at her) You read it, didn''t you?.. Lucrezia: (With a funny face and innocent cat eyes) N-No! [Dav raises his eyebrow even more and pulls her cheek harder, making her yelp.] Dav: What did I tell you to do once finished? Lucrezia: (With a funny and pained voice) Okay, okay! I won''t do it again! [Dav sighs and looks at the parchment again.] Parchment: "What a boring life when you have nothing to read or watch, while you''re locked in your world, alone. Always remember to bring a book with you, should you ever want to travel." [Dav makes a puzzled face and raises his lip.] Dav: (Under his breath) I didn''t understand a thing... [He stores the paper and returns to the shower.] Lucrezia: (Funny and irritated face) I thought you''d be happy... Dav: (Turning his head slightly) I am, Lucre. You already know that. Lucrezia: (With a funny face) Will I get a reward? Dav: (With a smirk and squinted eyes) There''s enough space for two in the shower, if you''re interested. Lucrezia: (Face red as fire, shouting) Idiot! I''m going to get ready for dinner! [Lucrezia leaves, slamming the door.] Dav: (Chuckling) Adorable little brat, haha. [Under the shower, eyes closed.] Dav: (Thinking) "Books"... "alone"... "travel"... Hmm... If I think too much about it, I¡¯ll go crazy. END OF CHAPTER - 112 CHAPTER - 113 [Dinner Before The Exam] CHAPTER - 113 Dinner Time [Dav heading to the cafeteria] Dav: (thinking) Where could Iris be? (looking into the kitchen) Iris, are you there? Iris: (smiling) Dinner will be ready soon, so you''ll have to wait 10-15 minutes. [Dav gets close to Iris¡¯s face, touching her lips with his finger] Dav: (licking his finger) You had some cream hidden on your face, ahaha. Iris: (embarrassed, hitting Dav) Stupid! You could¡¯ve just told me and not laughed! (crossing her arms, pulling a funny face) I made a little dessert, nothing too majestic... A tiramisu in glasses, because tomorrow will be an important moment for the students and professors, watching them give their best. Dav: (small smile) Mama Iris preparing sweets for the professors, how sweet. [Iris hugged Dav tightly, her face buried deep in his chest] Iris: (blushing) Stupid.. I added strawberries. I hope you¡¯ll like it. Dav: (calm voice) Has there ever been anything you made that I didn¡¯t like? [Iris giggling into his chest] Iris: (pinching Dav) Just try not liking it and I¡¯ll kill you! This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Dav: (touching her head) Yes, ma¡¯am. [Margherita enters] Margherita: (cheerful) What a lovely couple. I wonder how beautiful my grandchild will be. Iris: (face red, still buried in Dav¡¯s chest) I¡¯m just trying to kill him, nothing more! Margherita: (laughing) You¡¯ll have to try harder then, AHAHA. Iris: (thinking) A child, huh? cute. Dav: (gently pulling away from Iris) I¡¯m going to sit down, or the director will feel lonely sitting there all alone. (kissing Iris on the head) See you later. Iris: (blowing a raspberry) See you later, stupid!
Narrator: When Dav sat down at the table, he saw Evelyn pulling on Kael¡¯s cheeks, with him silently begging for mercy just through his expression. The director was quietly laughing as he watched, while Dav made a silly face and joined his hands like a Buddha to apologize. Then Valeria arrived, giving him a funny and irritated look¡ªstill bitter about the moment ruined when Selene entered his room. Selene showed up with a smile on her face, followed by Rafael in high spirits, hugging Dav from behind while he, still seated, looked at the others with a goofy expression. Valeria gave him her sharp, icy glare, while Selene looked at him with wide eyes. From afar, Iris laughed sweetly watching everything. Eldrin arrived with his usual line ready for Dav ¡°Ah, love. Such a beautiful thing,¡± with Rafael laughing and taking his seat. Once everyone was there, Iris and Margherita began bringing out the dishes and placing them on the table¡ªincluding a tray of lasagna, not too hot, perfect to eat after a long rest. Iris and Margherita started arranging the plates and serving. Valeria filled Dav¡¯s glass halfway with white wine¡ªhe preferred it that way. Iris handed him his plate with a big steaming square of lasagna and some small soft rolls.
Eldrin: (eating) Tomorrow is the big day¡ªthe exams. (looking at Dav) I wonder if they¡¯ll get their reward either way, ahaha. Dav: (hand on his cheek) That depends on them. I keep my promises, including the one to make them work even harder if they fail. Kael: (laughing) I wouldn¡¯t want to be in their shoes right now, ahaha. Director: (amused, pointing at Kael) You¡¯ll soon receive the same treatment, dear professor. Kael: (losing his smile) I forgot... Our tournament is coming up soon too... Dav: (smirking) I¡¯ll make sure to put my heart into our training. Evelyn: (resigned) At least we¡¯ll die before we make a fool of ourselves during the tournament. Think positive, Kael. Director: (laughing) AHAAHAHAHA! Rugerus: (playing with his food) Tomorrow¡¯s exam will last two hours, and they¡¯ll have to answer questions on a sheet. It won¡¯t be a problem if they study. The questions will be many and all different, placed in different orders so they won¡¯t be able to cheat or help each other. Eldrin: (chuckling) You guys are so cruel, ahaha. Dav: (eating) I¡¯ll make sure to check if they¡¯re actually studying after dinner... I don¡¯t trust them on these things. They¡¯re lazy¡ªthey¡¯d do anything to avoid studying, ahaha. (chewing) While they take their exam, I¡¯ll make sure to get in some training and help Selene clean the arena. It¡¯s always a mess after those sessions. Selene: (sipping her wine) Cleaning up won¡¯t be a problem with two of us. As for the training, it¡¯ll be very helpful for me. Dav: (curious) I wonder who¡¯ll score a 100 tomorrow. Other than teaching, we don¡¯t assign homework or anything else, because everything is reflected in the exams. It¡¯s all up to them. Kael: (eating) Now you¡¯ve made me curious. I wonder who will be number one. END OF CHAPTER - 113